


■^ ' '/- ^ 



x'f 










:^%/:^.,^C-"'^^--^"''i^)^-^^ 















\0 




,^ -o- 
















. -. ^^^^^ C.V ■ -JV^'^v "^O ^n % -0^ ^ "/TVs" 























'o 0' 







,-0 



>^ c»"'-*>^ 



>'^ ^\ 



O 0' 



0^ 












:% 









X' * 



0,*^-^^, 



^>- v^' 




■^o 0^ 


xoo. '^^ 




v^"^ -^^ 




v>'' 




■^^. .^x^' 








<^ 


















' '/ ** s-- \> 



•^c*. 



'^. ^ » X 



C*5 -^. 



-X^^' ^^. 










.v"^ ^^^/r??^''^ '^ 







Colonel Oscar L. Jackson 

Aged 57. Taken September 1897 in the same military coat he wore as 

Field Officer in command of the b3rd Ohio with Sherman 

in the Carolinas 




THF 

COLONEL'S 
DIARY 



Journals kept before and 
during the Civil War by 
the late Colonel Oscar L. 
Jackscm of New Castle, 
Pennsylvania, sometime 
Commander of the 63rd 
Regiment O. V. l. 



,6" 






'I 



Foreword 



In his will, Colonel Jackson directed his Execu- 
tors to edit and publish the Journals he had kept 
before and during the Civil War, and in com- 
pliance with his instructions, I have prepared them 
for publication. The sketch of his life after the 
Civil War was prepared by the Hon. Edwin W. 
Jackson of Harrisburg, Pennsylvania. 

As commander of a company, and later of the 
regiment, Colonel Jackson carried a note book 
in his pocket, and during the halt on the march 
or the lull between charges in the battle, he made 
notes of the events taking place within his obser- 
vation. He does not give a history of what is in 
the past, but paints a moving picture in words, of 
a soldiers experience in the camp, on the march 
and in battle, and makes the reader feel that he 
is present in the stirring scenes he records. 

David P. Jackson, M. D. 
492 Logan Ave., Sharon, Penna., May bth, 1922. 



Table of Contents 

For 

THE COLONEL'S DIARY 



Page 

Boyhood Anecdotes 1 

Teaching School 3 

The Great Frost of 1859. 5 

Tramping in Ohio 7 

Teaching School in Ohio 16 

His Youthful Creed 25 

The Lincoln and Douglass 

Presidential Campaign 27 
Rules in Regard to Speak- 
ing 35 

Why He Became a Law- 
yer. .. ; 37 

The Civil War Period ... 39 
New Madrid and Island 

Ten 43 

The Siege of Corinth .... 54 

Battle of luka 62 

Battle of Corinth 69 

Incidents of the Battle . . 7S 
Recovering from His 

Wound ^ 88 

A Raid Into Alabama. . . 91 
A Trip to Vicksburg 

during the Siege 94 

A Terrible Railroad Ride 105 



Page 
Recruiting for the Veteran 

Service 107 

Night Attack on Decatur 109 
The Start for Atlanta ... 113 

Battle of Resaca 116 

Night Battle at Dalton . . 1 24 
At Kenesaw Mountain . . 1 29 
Battle of Kenesaw Moun- 
tain 137 

The Charge of Company 

H at Decatur 140 

Operations before Atlanta 143 
The Chase after Hood . . 1 54 
The March to the Sea ... 161 
Capture of Savannah. ... 173 
The March through the 

Carolinas 175 

Battle of Rivers Bridge. 177 
The Burning of Columbia 182 
Johnsons Surrender. . . . 206 
The March to Washing- 
ton 210 

The Grand Review 216 

Mustered Out 222 

Concluding Sketch 233 

Appendix 242 




Oscar L. Jackson 
From a daguerreotype taken in 1858 Aged 18 



THE COLONEL'S DIARY 



Chapter I 

Oscar Lawrence Jackson was born on September 2, 1840. 
His parents were then living in the little village of New Port, 
situated in what is now Lawrence County, Pennsylvania. His 
father kept the village store and post office. 

About the time Oscar was seven years old, his father had been 
elected a Justice of the Peace. New Port is on the right bank 
of the Beaver River, where there was at that time a dam of the 
Pittsburgh and Erie Canal, with a lock on the opposite side at 
the hamlet of Hardscrabble. High water on the Beaver had 
damaged the lock, and the canal boats arriving from either 
direction had to tie up and remain until the lock could be repaired, 
which took nearly a month. Quite a company of boatmen had 
thus become stranded at Hardscrabble. They formed a kind of 
camp on shore and slept on the boats. 

They were a rather lawless set and committed some depredations 
in the neighborhood. One farmer made information against two 
of them and they were brought before Squire Jackson for a hear- 
ing. There were no lawyers present and one of the accused made 
a speech in his own defence, arguing that the evidence was not 
sufficient to justify his commitment for court. He wound up his 
speech by drawing a pistol and laying it on the table before him 
with the declaration, "If you send me to jail I will shoot you." 
Squire Jackson was busily writing his record of the case, and when 
this threat was made did not even stop his pen, but continued 
writing as if nothing had been said. The hearing was held in 
his store room and a set of counter scales was beside him. When 
he had finished writing, he picked up a pound weight, and rising 
to his feet, called the constable to come forward. He then read 
the commitment commanding the constable to take the defendant 
to the Jail at Beaver and commit him to the custody of the sheriff. 
The boatman made no resistance but meekly allowed the constable 
to take him away. 



The Colonel s Diary 



Little Oscar was present at the hearing and heard the boat- 
man's threat of violence. Shortly afterwards an incident occurred 
which showed that he had inherited his father's resoluteness. 
His mother took sick and he was sent to request his aunt to come 
to her assistance. It was necessary for the seven-year-old to 
unlock a boat and mount the oars and row across the river to 
where the hostile boatmen were encamped. He was very much 
afraid of them but without hesitation he rowed across, secured 
his boat on the opposite shore, and picking up a small stone, 
walked through the crowd. After passing them some distance, he 
laid his stone up on a fence rail, and on his return, again armed 
himself with it, and passed through the enemy to his boat. In 
this instance he showed the qualities of character which enabled 
him to do his duty in the face of terrible danger in the great Civil 
War. His courage was mostly moral courage for naturally he 
was rather timid and cautious. His strong will power enabled 
him to suppress his timidity and. when it was necessary, to face 
danger without flinching, when it was in the line of duty. 

When Oscar was ten years old his father bought the interests 
of the other heirs in the farm, three miles south of New Castle, 
Pennsylvania, which had been settled by Oscar's great-grand- 
father about 1797, and. is still in the possession of the family. 
New Castle was then, in 1854, only a village and the country 
around quite primitive. The life of a boy on a farm was strenuous 
and money scarce. In the hope of getting a little pocket money, 
Oscar gathered a bucket of raspberries and walked with them 
the three miles to New Castle. He tramped all over the town 
and went to all the stores but could not sell a berry. Finally a 
groceryman gave him some New Orleans molasses in exchange 
for the berries, and he started on his walk home, tired and hungry, 
but the molasses had fermented and was sour and worthless and 
frothed out of his bucket. In after life, Colonel Jackson would 
tell this story with a keen remembrance of the disappointment 
felt by the weary and footsore boy. 



Chapter II 



On September 2, 1858, Oscar L. Jackson was eighteen years 
old. That fall he secured an appointment to teach school in one 
of the school districts of the township in which he resided, She- 
nango Township, Lawrence County, Pennsylvania. The school 
was known as the "VanEman School." By his contract with the 
school directors of the township, he was engaged to teach four 
months and twenty-four days to each month. This required 
teaching on Saturdays in order to complete a month's school in 
a calendar month. His salary was eighteen dollars cash for a 
school month, seventy-five cents a day, and boarding on the days 
the school was in session, but not on Sundays. That is, he was 
authorized to "board around" with the families of the district. 
The teacher was quartered on the inhabitants for his subsistence 
while the school was in session. The custom in that township 
was for the teacher to spend one night at a time with each family 
in the district in turn, and when he had gone the rounds, to com- 
mence over again until the term was completed. This custom 
has now gone out of use but it had its advantages. It gave the 
teacher an opportunity to get acquainted with all the parents in 
the district and to observe the home life of his pupils, and thus 
get an insight into their individual characteristics which was 
very useful in the school room. At the same time it gave the 
teacher an opportunity to study human nature, and get more or 
less intimately acquainted with a large number of men and women, 
giving him a practical knowledge of people. This was a fine addi- 
tion to the education of any young man or woman and very help- 
ful to them in after life. On the day his school opened he 
commenced keeping a diary in which was made the following com- 
ment on this custom: — "I find boarding around very heartsome 
but a waste of time. As far as amusement is concerned, I have 
capital times, and I think I learn something besides. I can 
see the different characters of men better than ever I did. 

Young Jackson commenced his school on November 15, 1858, 
with ten pupils, the employment of the older boys and girls in 
finishing the fall work on the farms keeping many out of school 
at the first of the term. The number of pupils gradually increased 



The Colonel's Diary 



until by January 3, 1859, he had fifty-five pupils, w ith an average 
daily attendance of forty-two. 

He liked the business of teaching very well and was encouraged 
to hear that he received the approval of the people of the district. 
He attended and took an active part in a teachers meeting held 
in the evenings at intervals, and occasionally visited other schools 
in the township to observe methods. Also social parties at some 
farm house where he enjoyed the company of young men and 
women or went to Spellings and Singing Schools held in 
some school house. He had read Bayard Taylor's letters in the 
"New York Weekly Tribune," describing his European travels 
under the title "Views Afoot,"" and one day he dismissed school 
early and walked the seven miles to New Castle to hear him 
lecture. 

While teaching his first term of school he had a source of 
worry and anxiety in the sickness of his mother who was gradually 
dying of consumption. Part of the time he walked home four 
miles in order to be with her at night, or dismissed school to stay 
with her when she had bad spells. Under date of February 24. 
1859, he writes: 

My mother is very low at this time and I feel uneasy so much 
away from home. I would rather be with her more as her end 
draws nigh. I feel that I am losing my best and greatest earthly 
•friend and I desire to comfort her who has done so much for me, 
that I may in part atone for those times in which I did not do as 
well as I might have done. 

His parents were of the Scotch Covenanter sect and were taught 
that it was a violation of the Second Commandment to have a 
picture taken, because it said, "Thou shalt not make any likeness 
of anything in the earth beneath or the heaven above." For 
this reason there had never been a picture taken of his mother. 
Oscar was very anxious to get a picture of his mother and in the 
early fall of 1858 he managed to secure the dollar necessary to 
pay for it, and started with her in the buggy to go to New Castle 
for that purpose. They had only gone half a mile when his 
mothers strength gave out and she told him she was not able to 
make the trip. He was terribly disappointed for he was convinced 
she would not live long and there would be no hope of ever obtain- 



The Colonel's Diary 



ing her picture again, but without a word he turned the horse 
and drove back home. 

Under date of Tuesday, March 22, 1859, he writes: 
When I came home from my school on last evening, mother 
seemed a good bit worse. She. could talk but little. I asked her 
how she had been through the day. Her answer was "bad, bad." 
rhrough the fore part of the night she did not sleep any and seemed 
to suffer a great deal of pain. I assisted to attend to her all night. 
Once she asked me if I did not think she would soon be free from 
pain. I replied that I did. I think these were the last words 
she spoke to me. She frequently repeated the words Jesus, 
heaven, home, and she had no other idea than that she was going 
to heaven and to God. About half past four o'clock, Tuesday, 
March 22, 1859, she departed this life. We buried her body at 
the Stone Church graveyard in New Castle. A very large com- 
pany of neighbors and friends attended her funeral. 

(I was eight years old when our mother died and I remember the 
long procession of farm wagons which followed the hearse the 
four miles from our house to the church-yard. The family rode 
in our farm wagon, for such was the primitive custom. There 
was not a carriage in the township at that time. — Editor) 

-After his mothers funeral he went back to his school and 
finished it. He gave the school an examination, as he called it, 
at which many of the parents and citizens were present. He 
writes : 

Some of the parents made a few remarks in which they praised 
me very much for my success in teaching and by a unanimous 
vote invited me to teach their school next winter, for which I 
thanked them and also thanked both scholars and parents for 
their kindness and hospitality. 

After finishing his school he worked three weeks at home on 
the farm and then commenced attending a select school at New 
Castle, taught by Martin Gantz. 

In his diary he gives the following account of the great June 
frost of 1859: 

June 4, 1859. This evening a very heavy frost fell in our 
neighborhood, and on Sabbath morning (June 5) vegetables, 
fruits of all kinds, and leaves of the trees seem as if scorched by 



The Colonel's Diary 



fire. Great anxiety was shown for the welfare of the growing 
wheat, the only thing which we thought had escaped the almost 
general destruction, but on Monday, June bth, our doubts were 
wholly removed by the wheat turning yellow, as if harvest was at 
hand, which we did not expect for three or four weeks. The 
wheat on our farm is a total loss. Barges farmed for us this 
year and we expected 400 bushels of wheat from the looks of the 
crop one week ago. 

On our farm alone the amount of loss in grain, fruit, vegetable.-; ■ 
and so on, will be about six to eight hundred dollars. (An immense 
loss for a farmer in those days. — Editor) 

June 10th. We now have news from a distance and find that 
the territory over which it extends is about as follows: Western 
Pennsylvania, Ohio, Western New York, Indiana, and Illinois. 
Our county suffers very heavily, probably $200,000 would not 
more than cover the loss. Sabbath, June 5th, presented the 
most melancholy sight I ever beheld. The day before, the 
landscape presented a sight of uninterrupted prosperity, waving 
grain, growing corn, gardens teeming with the necessaries of life, 
or showing the taste of a cultivated people; but alas, the work of 
one short night laid all living products of the soil low, low, forever. 
Many who the day before thought they were rich, now fear the 
want of daily bread. The vine, blossoming to cheer the heart 
of man looks as if smote with fire, and all that is beautiful and 
good of the husbandman's labor is utterly destroyed. But the 
energy of the American people, with the blessing of heaven, can 
again make the desert to blossom like the rose. 

July, 1859. Our harvest of grain this year was light, being 
greatly injured by the frost, but oats, clover and hay are a reason- 
able crop. I assisted in putting them up and also in working the 
corn during the vacation of school. Our corn, replanted on 
June 15th, grew very rapidly after the middle of July and promises 
a good crop. Buckwheat and potatoes are doing well and the 
farmers still believe that harvest shall not fail nor the earth cease 
to yield her increase. 

(In 1859, the great wheat raising districts in the West were 
still in the possession of the Indians and this frost caused wheat 
to advance greatly in price. Most of the farmers lived on corn 



The Colon el. s Diarv 



and buckwheat cakes until the next harvest. The children took 
cold corn and buckwheat cakes to school for their noon lunch. 
—Editor) 

TRAMPING IN OHIO 

He understood that there were better openings for a school 
teacher in Ohio than at home, and on August 24, 1859, started on 
foot with $14.00 in money, carrying his clothing in a carpet sack 
that weighed fifteen pounds. He walked sixteen miles the first 
forenoon to his uncles house near Darlington Station on the 
Pittsburgh, Fort Wayne and Chicago Railroad. At that time 
this was the nearest railroad station to New Castle, the county 
seat of Lawrence County. He stayed over night with his mother's 
relatives there and the next afternoon boarded the cars and 
reached Steubenville, Ohio, early the next morning, a distance of 
sixty miles, for which the fare was $1.75, lying over at Wellsville 
for supper and a bed for which he paid sixty cents. The time 
the train was actually running to make the twenty-two miles from 
Wellsville to Steubenville was only twenty-five minutes. He 
comm.ents that this was "faster than I like to go in the dark." 

At Steubenville he found another Pennsylvania school teacher, 
John Pyle, from Butler County, and they hired saddle horses at 
a livery stable, paying $1.50 each. They rode twelve miles to 
Richmond, the county seat of Jefferson County, Ohio, and took 
the teachers examination. At Richmond he found a man who 
agreed to take his horse back to Steubenville and pay twenty-five 
cents for the privilege. He started on foot that afternoon to 
search for a school. This was August 26, 1859. 

August 26th. I came out as far as Mr. Johnson's and I stayed 
all night with him. They treated me first rate and would not 
charge me anything. 

Saturday, August 27th. I took dinner with Mr. Winters, a 
director of the Wintersville school, and a gentleman, but the 
school was engaged for two sessions. Went to see Mr. Ross who 
is a very fine man. He directed me to Thomas Hunt, a directon 
also, but I could not get a school, and he refused to keep me over 
Sabbath because he was going to church. Next went to Stever 
Robison's but no school. He also refused to keep me. A rain 
was coming up and I began to fear a wetting. Went from there to 



The Colonel s Diary 



Mr. Ault's, who agreed to keep me over, and I stayed with him 
till Monday morning. 

Monday, August 29th. This morning on leaving Mr. Ault's 
I asked what was my bill. I had eaten with him over Sabbath, 
the fare very common. He said one dollar and that he charged 
travellers just what the victuals were worth. I supposed from 
that that I had eaten very large quantities of corn, beans, and so 
forth, counting by measure. I asked if seventy-five cents would 
be sufficient, he said it would and I gave it more cheerfully than 
I would have given 100 cents. 

At Island Creek Post Office, I got in company with a Mr. 
Morrow who recommended me to go with him to the Presby- 
terian church, for there was preaching at that place and I could 
get a great deal of information about schools from the directors 
who would be there. I did so and heard a very good sermon 
from a Reverend from Pittsburgh. I was introduced to a son of 
the old gentleman who had brought me to church and he gave me 
encouragement about their school, so I went home with him and 
took dinner. One of the other directors appeared willing to 
employ me and it only remained for the third one to give his 
consent. Mr. Morrow and I went to his house and told our 
business. He said they wanted a teacher and he supposed I 
could have the school. We talked the matter over among our- 
selves, seemingly satisfactorily, but from some unaccountable 
reason he refused, all at once, to employ me, nor would he give me 
any satisfaction why. I bore with such treatment for a little, 
but reason gave way to passion and I told him what I thought 
of such a man and left him abruptly, thinking that this was a 
little of a queer world. From there I went to Jeddo and put up 
with Mr. Jewetts. 

August 30th. This morning when I left Jewetts, they refused 
to charge me anything but I gave the boy some change. They 
had treated me very kindly. I journeyed to Shanghai, from there 
to PCnoxville. Took dinner at James Moore's. Went down Tar 
Burn's Run from there to Somerset and finally put up at Mr. 
Henderson's. I crossed Yellow Creek several times. The land 
about it is very poor; no bridges over the stream and 1 had to 
pull my socks and wade it. The greatest curiosity I saw was 



The Colonel's Diary 



the Tunnel Mill, which is supplied with water by a tunnel cut 
through a hill. 

He spent August 31st calling on several directors but without 
success. He adds: 

I returned to Mr. Henderson's, stayed all night with him. 
He only charged me three bits (37>^ cents) for keeping me two 
nights. Very reasonable. 

On September 1st, he was offered a school at $25.00 per month, 
but refused to take it because the wages were too low. 

September 2, 1859. I was down in Belmont County today but 
no chance for employment. One school had nine applicants. 
I put up at McKrails. They are Quakers and treated me in a 
regular "thee and thou" style for twenty-five cents. This is 
my birthday. I am nineteen years of age, weigh about 135 
pounds, five feet, eight inches in height. 

September 4th, Sabbath. I stayed in Somerset over Sabbath, 
I did not attend church today but I employed myself part of the 
day, profitably I think, in reading the Bible and in prayer. I 
have my pocket Bible with me which was almost the last advice 
my father gave, namely, "To take it along." He told me, also, 
when I started from home, to beware of the company with which 
I associated. 

On the 5th he walked to a railroad station and took a train for 
Wheeling, Virginia, and the next day took passage on a steam- 
boat for New Martinsville, Virginia. He took deck passage be- 
cause the fare was fifty cents while cabin passage was one dollar. 
He was warned by a Methodist minister at New Martinsville to 
be very careful what he said in town, as he was now in a slave 
state. He writes : 

Although the steamboat men were very unmannerly and dis- 
obliging, I found Wetzel County, Virginia a harder place. They 
are great rowdies here. Their schools are in a very bad condition. 
No general system at all. Pay teachers by subscription. Of all 
the places I have seen I dislike this most. This may not be a 
fair sample of Virginia, but, if it is, save me from such. 

September 7th. I determined on leaving Virginia, so I crossed 
the Ohio River in a skiff, rowing it myself, and landed in Monroe 
County, Ohio. I started on foot for Zanesville (80 miles). I put 



10 The Colonel's Diary 



up all night at Mr. Starke's after being refused lodging at two 
other places. This man had travelled some himself and could 
sympathize with a boy away from home. They did not charge 
me anything but I gave the children some change. 

September 8th. I got in company with a Mr. Cooper with a 
team, who hauled my carpet sack and I rode, on level ground, 
about twenty miles. I put up in the evening a little early on 
account of spraining my ankle. I bathed it in water and rubbed 
it with Davis' Pain Killer which almost cured it. In the morning 
I could walk very well. I travelled about twenty-six miles. 

September 9th. I walked today about twenty-seven miles, 
and had the diarrhea which weakened me very much. I did not 
eat any dinner, except a few crackers. I put up at Mr. Moore's. 
They charged me twenty cents. 

September 10. Started early this morning so that I could 
get to Zanesville before dinner. I enquired at Chandlersville for 
William Jackson but no one knew him. It commenced raining 
about ten o'clock and I had to stop at a house on the road-side; 
but I managed, between showers, to get to town about one o'clock. 
Went to the Auditor's office and found that William Jackson lived 
about twenty miles away, near Otsego. Took the cars and came 
to Norwich and about five o'clock started for their house, distant 
about twelve miles, but it was so muddy that I could not go, so 
I put up at Mr. Miller's. The old lady gave me some peppermint 
and liquor which helped my summer complaint. 

September 11. I started about eight o'clock, and for the 
first few miles I enquired if any knew William Jackson, but none 
did and I began to fear that they had moved away. I walked some 
eight miles and was getting very weak when I asked a man I met 
on the road how far it was to Otsego, and if he was acquainted 
there and knew William Jackson, when to my surprise it proved 
to be my cousin, George B. Jackson. I was almost overcome with 
joy at meeting a friend when I did not expect it. I stayed over 
Sabbath with him. 

September 12. Cousin George and I rode the horses over to 
Uncle William's. He had seen me before and so had his son, 
John. We determined to see whether they knew me yet or not. 
So, when we rode up, George told them I wanted to buy horses, 
and John started to the meadow and brought up the horses for 



The Colonels Diary 1 1 



me. Uncle did not loiow me either, so George told him who I 
was, but he would not believe him then and said that he had seen 
me once and could not be fooled that way, but I convinced him 
of my identity. When John came back with the horses I ex- 
amined them and we rode them, talked about the price and so on, 
but from a hint his mother threw out, he began to suspect who I 
was and finally named me. It was quite a ruse but I could hardly 
keep from laughing when George told them I was a horse drover. 

I remained about one week at William Jackson's, in which 
time I was at Marquis' Mill, to a Sabbath School celebration at 
Otsego, to church in the same place, to a singing at Claudius 
Bainter's, and up through Coshocton County some, at Bloom- 
field, at Minor Church, etc., etc. Aunt is a very kind old lady and 
did every thing she could to make my stay profitable. Uncle 
and John also treated me in a very kind manner and I felt almost 
at home and I find that friends are good when travelling. The 
chance for school teaching in the northern part of Muskingum 
County is very slim, the schools being generally taken. The 
wages are poor, $24.00 to $30.00 per month of twenty-four days. 

September 19. I left Uncle William's this evening for Cousin 
George's. I intended going on to Somerset, Perry County, in 
search of employment as a school teacher. My funds are be- 
coming very low. John Jackson lent me two dollars to defray 
my expenses. 

Tuesday, September 20. It is raining and I have abandoned 
the plan of starting from this place today. I have not as yet 
received any word from home but I have written three letters. 
I do not get homesick but som.etimes I feel the blues a little on 
account of employment. 

September 21, 1859. I started this morning at 7:00 in 
a very heavy fog which continued to hide the sun until about 
10:00. In the meantime it rained a little. When I reached the 
railroad the cars were passing, some twelve passenger cars in 
one train and going so slow that if I had been aware of it in time 
I could have got on. The train presents the appearance of a 
mass of human beings. The reason was that the State Fair was 
in Zanesville this week. I arrived at Zanesville at one o'clock. 
The streets are very much crowded with visitors, 40,000 being 
the estimated number inside the fair grounds today. I went 



12 The Colonel's Diary 



on by rail from Zanesville to Lexington, county seat of Perry 
County, and put up at Mr. Gordon's. 

September 22. I went from Lexington to Somerset today, 
via John Randolp's and was in Mr. Nurse's school. It will hardly 
compare favorably with schools of that class in Pennsylvania. 

A young Mr. Marlow advised me to go into Hocking County, 
as he thought the schools there were not all taken yet. I must 
confess that I feel a little uneasy about getting a situation that 
will pay. When I left Pennsylvania, I expected to find teachers 
scarce in Ohio but instead of that they are plentier than in Law- 
rence County. I have been in some eight counties and there is 
scarce a school in any of them but is taken and those that are not, 
have from one to nine applicants. Indeed I have no doubt that 
there are more school teachers in Ohio at this time than schools. 
The wages are good, varying from $24.00 to $36.00 for males, 
and $16.00 to $30.00 for females. 

Somerset is a pleasant village and, according to my fancy, 
can boast of some very pretty girls. But, unfortunately, in my 
opinion, there are a great many Catholics. They (that is the 
Catholics) have a College, Church, Academy, etc. here. I, 
unawares, put up with a Catholic family tonight and was almost 
frightened when I found it out, but my fears were groundless, 
for they treated me first rate and refused to take any pay. The 
name was Crossing. 

(This illustrates the way the Scotch- Irish ^settlers regarded 
Catholics, who were very rare in the part of Pennsylvania in 
which Oscar was raised. The feud between the sects in Ireland 
still influenced them. — Editor) 

I had an opportunity of examining their books, etc. Their 
version of the Bible differs very little from ours, and that dif- 
ference is in names more than in doctrine, and in arrangement 
more than history, as far as I examined. Their confession of 
faith commences with very good sense but it soon runs into the 
absurd — to a Protestants' view. They have numerous crosses 
hung up in their houses, one or two in every room. One of the 
brother Catholics had a "raising " today (that is, a large 
gathering of neighbors to put up the frame of a barn) and, 
as a natural consequence, a dance in the evening. Mr. Crossing's 
boys (where I was staying) urged me to go down to it and I con- 



The Colonels Diary 13 



sented. I found quite a crowd of both sexes. Black Betty having 
gone dry, a man was started to town for some more — what? 
Why, liquor, of course. 

Soon the dance begun. I was repeatedly invited to join with 
them. In vain I told them I was no dancer. At last I consented 
and a fair lass of the Order of St. Peter was my partner. I told 
them the truth when I said I could not dance, this being my first 
attempt. How I got along I cannot tell, but I would have been 
very unwilling that some of the Pennsylvania gals should have 
seen me go through this my first tiptoe step. But now they are 
more puzzled about "the stranger," as they call me, (not knowing 
my real name) than ever. They supposed I was shamming and 
one young fellow looked a good bit like whaling me for tricking 
them. I gave evasive answers to their questions, determined to 
keep them in doubt as to my qualifications in the art. By and 
by I went back to my room to bed. The boys reported that it 
broke up about one o'clock, sooner than usual on such occasions, 
for this reason, that some of them, drinking too much whiskey, 
got into a fight. 

Friday, September 23rd. My hostess informed me that this 
was a fast day. The victuals for breakfast consisting, all told, 
of bread, butter and coffee. Fortunately they were all of good 
quality and I managed to make a good meal, but longing a little, 
not after the flesh-pots of Egypt, but the knick-knacks of home. 

Walking today on the roads is very laborious with a carpet 
sack to carry, weighing fifteen pounds. A little muddy, very 
warm and appearance of rain. I left my sack at Amos Woods 
about eighteen miles from the Catholics and crossed the Hocking 
River and put up over night at Aaron Young's, a very old man. 
He told me he was eighty-two years of age and the first settler in 
Hocking Valley. He also told me several interesting tales of 
the early times. In the course of our conversation I asked him 
if he had ever seen Washington. He replied that at three dif- 
ferent times he had seen the Father of his Country. He described 
him as a tall man, with prominent features, not very fleshy, but 
powerful looking muscles. You had but to see him to feel that 
you were in the presence of a mighty man, one worthy of a nation's 
praise. 

The family of Mr. Young appears well informed and, better 



14 The Colonel's Diary 

than all, religious. Family worship is observed and the prayer 
of the old father seemed like that of a patriarch. 

September 24th. I went to see about a school but without 
success and I came back as far as Mr. Young's and took dinner 
and then crossed the river and started down the canal to Mr. 
Stier's. Their school was engaged. I here met a couple of 
gentlemen from Starr Township, Hocking County. They said 
that the schools in their part of the county were vacant yet, so I 
got into their wagon and went across the river again. They 
directed me to Mr. Aplin's at whose residence I remained over 
Sabbath. 

Monday, September 26th. B. B. Aplin gave me the names of 
the directors of three districts. He also told me that if I could 
not succeed with any of them to return to his house and he would 
do what he could to give me their school, although he had a friend 
he wished to teach. I walked about twenty miles and visited 
them all, but could do nothing with any of them except one and 
he only gave me a conditional answer. I returned to Esquire 
Aplin's in the evening. 

September 27th. The director, B. B. Aplin, concluded to hire 
me so I articled with him to teach their school three months of 
twenty-four days each for $30.00 per month. Mr. William C. 
Woodward agreed to board me for $1.50 per week, and washing 
at 50 cents per month, but Mr. Aplin asked $2.00. School is 
to commence the 21st of November. 

September 28th. I went to Logan, county seat of Hocking 
County, and found that there will be a teacher's examination on 
Saturday, October 1st. I tried to get some employment for a 
few weeks but in vain. 

September 29th and 30th I came back to Amos Wood's for 
my carpet sack. I stayed two nights with him. I sowed some 
wheat for him and did some other little chores. But on Friday 
evening he said he could keep me no longer and gave me some 
trifling reason for it. I offered to pay for my board but he would 
not charge anything. I spoke a little short to him and wrote a 
note and left it in a place he could get it, criticizing his conduct 
toward me, but I may have been too hard on him. I went to 
Mr. Aaron Young's and they cheerfully kept me over night. 
(See September 23rd.) 



The Colonel s. Diary \5 



(To the end of his life, Colonel Jackson remembered with 
gratitude all those who befriended him during his "wander-year" 
in Ohio. Memoranda found among his papers show that he had 
commenced making inquiries about them with the object of 
tracing them or the children of those who had befriended him at 
other periods, but his sudden death prevented the plan from being 
carried out.) 

October 1st, 1859. I was examined today at Logan by the 
board of examiners of Hocking County, and received a certificate 
for eighteen months and graded in one-half of the English branches 
"perfect," which although no better than I desire, was certainly 
better than I deserved, strictly speaking. The examiners were 
Messrs. Bishop and Stiers and the exercises were more simple 
than that of any I ever saw. I solved the problems in arithmetic 
in ten minutes. Grammar was easier if possible, than the arith- 
metic, other branches ditto. We chatted and talked as sociably 
as if we had been in the drawing room. 

Monday, October 3rd. I started this morning for Zanesville. 
Walked in all about twenty-seven miles. Stayed at Mr. Beech- 
man's of Uniontown, a very nice man. A good country tavern 
but it was after dark when I got there. I walked about four 
miles after sunset. I stopped along the road at several private 
houses but could not get lodging. The last old lady I asked, 
answered me so shortly and told me that I would have to go to 
the tavern, that I told her I would if there were no Christians 
along that road. She looked daggers at me and I went my way, 
thinking about the Golden Rule, the charge of Christ and his 
example when on earth. 

October 4th. In poming from Uniontown to Zanesville this 
morning, I had the success to get in company with a teamster who 
carried me on his wagon all the way. I arrived about ten in the 
morning. Put up at T. Launders. Looked about through town 
for employment but could not find any. In the evening Mr. 
Launder asked me what I would take for clerking in his grocery 
one month for him. After studying the thing over, I finally agreed 
to stay one month for $6.00 He is to board me and do my wash- 
ing. 

October 6th to November 1st. I have been clerking during this 
time for T. Launder while he is away sporting and fishing. 



16 The Colonel's Diary 



TEACHING SCHOOL IN OHIO 

November 21st. 1 commenced teaching today in district 
number 9, Starr Township, Hocking County, Ohio. I have 
twenty-five scholars for the first. I am reasonably well pleased 
with my school. The house is comfortable and the books in use 
generally familiar. The scholars are generally large and not 
very far advanced up the hill of science, and the plan used in 
teaching them so different from Pennsylvania style that I have 
considerable trouble in drilling them. 

November 22nd to December 1 5th. I have been obliged to adopt 
some old-fashioned rules in my school, for to teach them entirely 
on what I consider the best plan is like teaching an old dog new 
tricks. I think that, although they may have been whipped 
enough, they have never been governed as a school should. They 
seem to consider that I must thrash so much and then let her rip. 
Some few large scholars appear unruly and I may have some trouble 
with them, but I think I shall be able to have a pretty good school 
if my health is firm enough. My eyes had been very weak for 
some ten or twelve days previous to my commencing school but 
they have gained strength gradually ever since. And I hope and 
trust that God, who has been so kind to me, heretofore, will now 
restore to me a reasonable degree of health and strength, and that 
by His aid I may use it to a good purpose. 

I will here add that in all my travelling, up to this time, in 
everything I can now see that an overruling Providence has 
guarded and guided me; and, so far as I am capable of judging, 
all for the best; and thanks be to Almighty God that, when no 
friends were near and all else looked dark and dreary, there was 
One to whom I could go and, making known my complaints, find 
in Him consolation and protection. 

I attended church at the school house on the 27th of November. 
Reverend McConnel preached, a plain-spoken old man. He has 
been at Mr. Woodwards several nights and he and I chat a con- 
siderable. He is a Wesley an Methodist and their views on slavery 
are very strict, they being abolitionists in the extreme. But on 
some points we could not agree. He contended that Washington 
had undoubtedly gone to hell. On the' other hand, I upheld his 



The Colonel's Diary 17 

character as that of an exemplary Christian and I think main- 
tained my point. 

On Tuesday night, December 13th, I was at a singing at the 
Woodward church in which I took some part. It was a reasonably 
fine affair and I saw some very good-looking young ladies. Indeed, 
this neighborhood supports or raises some fine ones, but they 
have not made my heart flutter much yet. 

I have now taught nearly four weeks and got along very well. 
I have been singing some in school which scared some of the 
people almost as much as it would a congregation of Covenanters 
to take an organ into church. 

December 17th. I visited Mr. Parker's school today. 1 
think he is a reasonably good teacher. In the evening I went 
with him to his boarding house. He boards with Samuel Botts, 
who is a right intelligent man. I stayed over night with them. 
To his wife and a Miss Parker, sister of the school teacher, who 
got up the meals, I will give the honor of being the best cooks 
I have had acquaintance with in Ohio and we had the best biscuit 
for dinner I ever ate. 

We had considerable of amusement among us. A brother of 
Mr. Botts, Isaac by name, being there and the conversation was 
kept up with great vigor, but I fear that a great deal of it was 
not profitable. We laughed enough, that is certain. 

December 18th to 24th. I have been teaching all this week and 
v.'e have got along finely. As New Years is coming nigh, the 
scholars are asking me to treat them. I have so far given them 
no satisfaction whether I will or not but some of the other teachers 
and I have concluded that we will not treat. The scholars of 
nearly all of the schools say that by force they will make us. I 
know not what will be the consequence but perhaps a storm is 
brewing. (Note. No mention is made in his diary of any trouble 
of this kind.) 

December 24th, 1859 to January 10th, 1860. Still at my business 
and prospering middling well, yet I have a good many trials and 
I meet with difficulties I would not if I were nigh home. 

On December 29th I was at a social party at Esquire Aplin's 
which passed off", not only pleasantly, but with great mirth, glee 
and sociability. We kept up the amusement till a late hour, or 



18 The Colonel's Diary 



rather an early hour, strictly speaking. I found Miss Lincoln 
and also the two Miss Aplins fine young ladies, and I had more 
social enjoyment with them than with any others in the same 
length of time since I left Pennsylvania. Refreshments were 
passed around and the young men made up a purse to defray ex- 
penses, a custom 1 fail as yet to see any refinement in. Playing 
was the order of the night and kissing came in for a full share, 
the propriety of which I once doubted, but here I overcame all 
scruples on the subject and indulged not a little. Some of the 
young ladies took my eye but I will not name the one now. Per- 
haps I shall think of her from reading this hereafter. 

(Note. The "one" seems to have been Miss Lydia Aplin to 
judge from the following effusions, written in his diary under 
date of February, 1860. They were probably mailed to her as 
valentines : 

Friendship: The most exalted pleasure mortals are permitted 
to enjoy. May Heaven give it you and you divide it with me. 
February, 1860. O. L. J. to Miss L. A. 

Fortune weaves such pleasant plans 
That I must call them pretty. 
But queerest of her webs it seems. 
My Valentine is "Lydia." 

When first your name I heard 
It did not seem to charm me, 
But now of Hocking's pretty girls 
The dearest dear is "Lydia.") 

On December 30th we had a small debate at the Woodward 
school house. Question: Art or Nature. I had the side of Art 
and the judges decided we were beaten. A few days afterward 
we had another at the same place. Question : Which has done the 
most injury to man, Slavery or Intemperance. I had the side 
of Slavery and again the judges decided against me. My own 
opinion is that the judges decided on the question not the ar- 
guments which we introduced. (Note. Hocking County was 
strongly Democratic and pro-slavery would be the prevailing 
sentiment.) 

My school is doing reasonably well. I have not heard any 
complaints so far from the parents and I guess they would be 



The Colonel's Diary 19 

apt to let a fellow know if they don't like him. My acquaintance 
in the neighborhood is becoming more extensive and I think after 
balancing the praise and censure which I get, it is profitable to me. 

January, 1860. The better class of young men in this neighbor- 
hood are intelligent, warm-hearted and friendly, and I think 
would compare favorably with those of any neighborhood I have 
seen. The ladies I have a good opinion of generally and some 
few particularly. As a class they are good looking here as else- 
where, and, indeed, I think rather better than in some other parts 
of the Buckeye State. They appear hearty, although pretty 
well posted in fashion's (follies) of the day. The custom of 
sparking or courting by "holding," as it is termed, is almost 
universal here. I have only found one young man that con- 
demned it and refused to comply with this custom. The best 
I can say of it is that it is not prudent, and I think that to indulge 
in it is to feed a vulgar taste. 

(Note: The "Hold" was a courting term in Western Pennsyl- 
vania and Ohio and the position it designated was this : the chairs 
of the couple were placed close together, side by side but reversed, 
so that they faced each other and the girl lay in her beau's arms, 
clasped closely to his breast with her face in position for kissing 
ad libitum. When a young lady returned from a spelling or party 
with a beau, the custom was for the family to retire at bed time 
and leave the couple alone to "sit up" as it was termed. Such 
a thing as a chaperon was not thought of. Some girls who were 
more reserved, and in advance of their environment, refused to 
permit the "hold" position, and permitted nothing more familiar 
than to sit side by 3ide with their beau and did not object to an 
arm around their waist and an occasional kiss. But even "the 
hold" was an advance over a courting custom which commonly 
prevailed in the first half of the 19th Century which was called 
"bundling", where the couple went to bed together but with all 
their clothing on. — Editor) 

We have had several debates in the neighborhood during this 
month. One on the Indian and Negro question on which I made 
an extempore speech of something near an hour in all. I ad- 
vocated the cause of the Indian. Mr. Alfred Aplin the opposition. 
He spoke well on the subject and I don't think it is out of the way 
to say that it was the most exciting debate I have as yet engaged 



20 The Colonels Diary 



in. But the one which attracted the attention of the spectators 
most was held at "Tick Ridge." Frank Gibbons, an elderly 
man, and an old debater, had been "astonishing the natives" 
about there for several years, advocating the "Woman's Rights 
Question." He challenged the country on it and my friend, 
Allen McArthur, had taken it up and sent me word that he wanted 
my assistance, as he (Gibbons) would have the assistance of some 
ladies, and he was a strong man on the subject. I went over 
and when I got there I found I was in a more public situation than 
I had expected. The meeting was in a church and a large audience 
were waiting, some having come a considerable distance to hear 
us. Gibbons took the affirmative, McArthur and I the negative. 
Gibbons spoke against us both, his ladies being too bashful to 
speak before such a crowd. Twenty speeches were made and we 
did not submit it to the judges till midnight. After some con- 
sultation they decided in favor of the negative. McArthur is 
a young man as well as myself and our success is the talk for some 
distance around. 

February, 1860. I attend Singing Schools, Debates, Church, 
and so on, in the neighborhood very regularly, so much so that. 
I have not been at my boarding house but one whole night for 
some four weeks. But I have taken great care to guard against 
exposure and at present do not feel injured any from it. 

(Note. Hospitality was very free among the farming popula- 
tion of Western Pennsylvania and Ohio at that period and this 
accounts for his absence from his boarding place. When he 
would attend these meetings outside his own school district he 
would be invited to stay all night with someone. (See an in- 
stance under December 17th.) Often several young people would 
go to one house and severely tax its capacity for beds, but this 
was cheerfully submitted to.) 

It gives me great pleasure that when I am debating I find I 
have friends, those who warmly take my part in any dispute that 
may arise, and a majority I do not know and I am only known to 
them by my debating. On the other hand, I meet with some 
strangers, who being friendly to my opponents, treat me rather 
coldly because I give their friends hark sometimes; and I have 
got at the debates, at one time and another, the greatest lam- 



The Colonels Diary 21 



pooning I ever heard, but I have generally managed to keep 
aix)ut square with them or a little more so. 

February 17th. I closed my school today at Number 9, having 
taught seventy-two days. Quite a number were present the 
last day. I think the people are very well pleased with my 
teaching. 

February 20th, 1860. I engaged the school at Number 5 today 
for a term of forty days at one dollar per day, to commence 
tomorrow morning. 

This afternoon I made out my report of the Frank school 
(Number 9). I settled up with Mr. Aplin, who treated me first 
rate, and with W. C. Woodward ditto. I boarded with them 
(Woodward's) three months and not one harsh word ever passed 
between us. Started the next morning before day for Number 5. 
At the postoffice I received a Valentine which was a pleasant, 
modest thing, containing some poetry and flowers. Signed "L". 
I attributed it either to Lucy Lincoln or Lydia Aplin and sent 
the letter on in turn on suspicion. (See under December 29.) 

February 21st. I commenced teaching at Number 5 today. 
The former teacher they turned off, or rather the "bhoys " were 
too many for him and the people think it will take a good bit of 
firmness to control the school. The scholars, I see, expect me 
to be as cross as possible, and some of them appeared bad scared, 
but from appearances I think I shall be able to manage them. 
I don't think they can be a worse set of boys than those of Frank 
school, for to them I'll give the first premium. 

February 25th to March 14th, 1860. My school is doing fine. 
I think I have as good a school as I have ever seen, as good order 
and as studious scholars. 

There has been quite an exciting meeting at the Harmony 
Grove Church. They are "United Brethren." Great numbers 
joined. I attended several nights. The usual worship in the 
after part of the night (that is after the sermon) is a strange mix- 
ture of praying, singing, shouting, and exhorting around the 
pulpit, and laughing, talking, etc., by the other part of the house, 
and all of this I have seen carried on at the same time. It appeared 
to me to be disorderly confusion, but no doubt there were 
some honest Christians in the mass. 



22 The Colonel's Diary 

My gallantry on one evening caused me to undertake a walk 
of some eight miles, which at first was scarce expected, but I 
did not regret it. (Note. This means that he went home with 
some girl and found that the young lady had walked four miles 
from her home to attend the revival meeting. These revival 
meetings, held in the country churches in Western Pennsylvania 
and Ohio, were called "Big Meetings" and were utilized by the 
young people as social gatherings and many matches resulted. 
They thought little of walking three or four miles to a meeting 
or spelling or party. The opportunities for the young people 
to meet socially were few and they improved these revival meet- 
ings. Perhaps it was even more interesting to notice which of 
the girls "got beaux" at the close of the meeting than to watch 
who were the candidates for church membership who "went 
forward" to the "mourners' bench." For a young man to get 
interested in both centers of attraction had its drawbacks. The 
penitents' station up front gave the more worldly-minded youths 
near the door an advantage, and the seeker after spiritual things 
would sometimes find that some other fellow had gone off with 
his best girl. — Editor) 

I was at a singing at Woodward Church one evening and, not 
returning with the other boys in the direct route, I lost my way 
after I crossed the railroad, it being quite dark. I undertook 
to go home through the woods by a direct course but I could not 
see moon or stars. I travelled some one or two hours through 
brush, regular Ohio grub, over fields, through runs, and meadows, 
not seeing one familiar object and had at the end of that time the 
satisfaction of finding myself at the railroad from which I had 
started, having made a circle, although I supposed I was going 
right ahead or, if any difference, a little to the left, when in reality 
I was bearing to the right all the time. I did not try the woods 
again but followed the road through Cadiz and reached my board- 
ing place between one and two o'clock. 

(Note. No doubt he had been seeing some girl home from the 
singing for I fi.nd appended to the above account the following 
sentiment : 

"Sweet the pleasure growing out of pain" 
"The girls, bless 'em." — Editor) 



The Colonel's Diary 23 



Although enjoying life very well in Hocking County, so far, 
I think I should prefer Lawrence County, Pennsylvania, if I were 
to make a choice. The inhabitants are clever and good hearted 
as a class but show a little of frontier roughness. I have been 
here six months and, although my cash account has rather an 
unfavorable appearance, I am very well satisfied with my cam- 
paign, believing that what I have enjoyed, seen, and learned, 
especially the latter, will make up the deficit; for I have read 
useful works, studied men and things more carefully than at any 
previous time, and by conversing, and debating with intelligent 
persons, as well as being thrown on my own resources, I feel as 
if my education was as far advanced as though I had attended 
a session at College. 

April 10, 1860. I closed my school at Number 5 today. There 
was an appearance of rain in the morning but from ten to four 
o'clock it has been very pleasant. I had quite a number of 
visitors. Mr. Chidester (with whom he boarded) was down part 
of the time and made us some good music on the fiddle. I heard 
classes recite until twelve o'clock when we adjourned for dinner, 
and quite a crowd being collected by this time, we went down to 
the m.eadow and spent the remainder of the time until four o'clock 
in various plays and amusements. I should have preferred teach- 
ing a while in the afternoon, but as the custom of the neighborhood 
is to give a big play the last day, I yielded to the will of those 
present. The boys were anxious for a spelling in the evening 
but I said no. Some twenty young ladies, besides gentlemen, 
were present as visitors, among which were Miss Parker, Miss 
McArthur, Miss Crawford, Miss Aplin, etc. We had indeed a 
very pleasant time of it. 

On the 12th (Thursday) I articled for their school again to 
commence on the first Monday of August. Friday, Saturday, 
and Sabbath I was among the people of district Number 9, who 
seemed to treat me like an old friend. 

(On Monday, April 16th, 1860, he left Mr. P. Chidester's for 
home, via Logan, and from Zanesville, on the 17th, he walked 
eighteen miles to his Cousin George Jackson's home. The next 
day he walked to his Uncle William Jackson's and paid his cousin 
John the two dollars he had borrowed from him the fall before, 
on the nineteenth his cousin took him a few miles on horse back, 
and he continued the journey on foot, intending to go to Oxford 



24 The Colonel's Diary 



Station but heard that trains were not running on account of 
damage done by heavy rains and turned and walked to Cam- 
bridge, there taking the cars for Wheeling. — Editor) 

Friday, April 20th. I went on board the steamboat "Minerva' 
and arrived at Pittsburgh at 2:30 Saturday morning. We were 
seventeen hours in running from Wheeling to Pittsburgh. The 
water in the Ohio River is still much swollen, and the river is almost 
dotted with rafts of lumber flooding down. I would like to try 
a ride on a raft. They appear, as we pass them, like a moving 
island, having all the necessaries for a voyage within themselves. 
A man, who is acquainted with the business, told me that there 
were from two to four hundred thousand feet of boards in them 
and great quantities of shingles are piled on top. We passed in 
eight hours about twenty-four of them which will give you an 
idea of the amount of lumber brought down the Allegheny River. 

I have quite a fancy for riding on a steamboat and prefer it 
to the cars. The accommodations are good and the table well 
supplied. You can have a fine view of the towns and villages 
you are passing and a good bit of the country besides. With 
gentlemanly officers and an intelligent set of passengers, I can pass 
a trip very nicely and it would add to the pleasure to have an 
intimate friend or two on board. I think a steamboat trip would 
be one of the finest ways of spending the honeymoon, and I would 
recommend it to persons in that condition. 

Pittsburgh has the smoky appearance for which it is noted 
and presents a business appearance but is far from a beautiful 
town. Saturday morning I came down on the Fort Wayne 
Railroad to Homewood Station and took dinner at my Uncle 
George Baker's. Then walked the sixteen miles, arriving home 
about 5:00 P. M., April 21, 1860, after an absence of eight months, 
health good, well-pleased with my trip, and thankful to Almighty 
God for His kind care. 

(Note. He gives an itinerary of his travels during the eight 
months. He walked 536 miles and went by rail and steamboat 
459 miles, a total of 1015 miles. He travelled over eight counties 
and visited 45 towns and villages. His travelling expenses were 
$22.65. He started with $14.00 and had $69.44 when he reached 
home as the net income for eight months time, besides $20.00 
worth of clothes he had bought. 



The Colonel s Diary 25 



But his experience was valuable. His five hundred mile tramp 
trained him for his long marches in the great Civil War and his 
experience in controlling hard schools trained him for managing 
volunteer troops. His debating and other experience fitted him 
for political speaking and the practice of law. His acquaintance 
with people in Ohio and his popularity there as a school teacher 
enabled him to raise a company of volunteers and secure his 
officer's commission. His after life would have been very different 
if he had not had this experience. 

In 1860 his father built a brick house on the farm to take the 
place of the large two-story log house Oscar's grandfather had 
built, and we find the following entry in his journal, May, 1860. 
—Editor) 

We bought 25,000 brick of Mr. Reynolds. (John Reynolds of 
New Castle). We are to pay $4.50 per thousand. He is to take 
one sow at $4.25, one spotted heifer at $18.00, thirty-four sheep 
and seventeen lambs, after wool is off, at $65.75. Balance in 
money in course of six months. He said he would give us good 
brick, half hard, half soft, and such a lot as would make a good 
job. He said he would pick the good and would not ask us to 
take more broken ones than would build conveniently and enough 
of good color to make a front and end wall. 

NOTES IN HIS DIARY 

February, 1860, Hocking County, Ohio. The following are 
some of the principal beliefs I entertain in regard to God and 
the relation we sustain to him. 

First. I believe there is a God who formed the universe and 
now controls and directs it agreeably to His will. 

Second. I believe the Scriptures of the Old and New Test- 
aments to be the word which God allowed us to have; and the 
copy we now have to be true and correct, making some slight 
allowance for errors in translation, and those errors are, I doubt 
not, of small importance. 

Third. From the Bible I learn many things which I could 
not otherwise find out, and although some of those things which 
relate to the Godhead, plan of future rewards and punishments, 



2t> The Colonel s Diary 



I am unable to comprehend, still I believe in them because God 
has said so. 

Fourth. I believe Jesus Christ to be the Son of God and 
through His mediation and by the salvation which He purchased, 
only can we expect to be saved from the sinful state we are natural- 
ly in and the wrath to come. 

Fifth. That all men are in a state of condemnation and can 
only receive the salvation purchased by Christ by forsaking their 
sins and coming to Him and EARNESTLY but humbly craving 
His blessing. And I am taught from the Bible that all who come 
aright shall receive. 

Sixth. That a proof of our sincerity should be shown in every- 
day life, for the grace which God gives to the hearts of those 
who trust in Him will make us love Him above all and our neighbor 
as ourselves. 

Seventh. That the circumstances in which we are called to 
act, as well as time and place, are not only known to God but 
predestined by Him. That in these circumstances, right and 
wrong are held up before us and we as free agents can take either, 
and of that choice must account to God. 



Chapter III 

PRESIDENTIAL CAMPAIGN 
of 1860 

On Tuesday, July 31, 1860 he left home to return to Ohio to 
take up his school duties. This year a buggy had been purchased, 
and instead of walking sixteen miles to a railroad station, as he had 
done the year before, the hired man drove him to Homewood 
Station in Beaver County. He visited his uncle, William Jackson, 
at Otsego, Ohio and arrived in Starr Township in time to open his 
school on August 6, 1860. His wages were $1.20 per day and he 
got his boarding for $1.50 per week. 

In October he writes: The people of this county and con- 
gressional district have taken great interest in the elections this 
fall. The county has heretofore gone Democratic but the Repub- 
licans are making strong efforts to change this. I, by my friends, 
got into an active part in the fight by making a speech in New 
Cadiz, and, once in, there was no chance to get out and for the 
last month I have scarce had three consecutive nights' peace; 
and to judge by the people the speeches of the "'Starr Township 
Boy," as they call me, have been well received. At least I have 
been treated in a manner that would tickle the vanity and rouse 
the ambition of anyone at my age. 

On Saturday evening, September 1, 1860, I made my first 
political speech to a crowded house of ladies and gentlemen. It 
was the last day of my twentieth year, on the morrow I was 
twenty years old. I spoke in favor of Abe Lincoln and the princi- 
ples of the Republican party, which I claimed to be: opposition 
to the extension of slavery, favoring a homestead bill, protective 
tariff, etc., and oppx)sed to S. A. Douglass and the sham Demo- 
cratic party. I spoke one hour and three quarters. 

A Hocking County newspaper gave the following account of 
this meeting: 

"The Republicans held a meeting at New Cadiz on Saturday 
evening, September 1 , 1860. The presence of a large congregation 
of ladies and gentlemen was gratifying. O. L. Jackson was called 
upon and took the floor, amidst cheers from the audience, for the 



28 The Colonel s Diary 



purpose of addressing them upon political matters. The audience 
kept perfect good order. Mr. Jackson delivered a speech highly 
interesting to all those present. After speaking for some length 
of time he resigned the floor amidst prolonged cheers from the 
audience." 

Monday, September 17, 1860. By previous arrangement of 
our friends, William Rehren and I discussed the political issues 
of the day at Euwing. Rehren is a smart, educated young man, 
candidate of the Democratic party for Auditor of Hocking County. 
I made a speech of an hour's length, he following with the same. 
I was to close in a thirty minutes speech, but he could not stand 
his arguments in the light I left them and so broke over the rules 
by my permission and spoke again. And I ditto, speech about, 
till 12 o'clock. .But each succeeding speech he made only left 
the sham Popular Sovereignty deeper in the ground. 

The most important meetings at which I have made speeches 
were the one at New Cadiz on September 1st, previously men- 
tioned, and at the same place on September 6th at which the band 
and Wide Awakes (marching clubs) attended from Logan and at 
least five hundred citizens of the county. I stood in the band 
wagon. It was the first time I ever addressed a crowd in the 
open air and of course I was a little embarrassed at the novelty 
of my position; but the attention they gave me as well as the 
almost deafening rounds of applause with which they cheered the 
"Pennsylvania Boy " convinced me that at least I had done as 
well as I expected or maybe a little better. Besides it gave me 
an introduction to the leading men of Logan and the county, 
which is a great advantage to a stranger. 

The incidents here recorded are not intended for public view 
and if by times they are egotistical, whoever accidentally reads 
them must excuse the author because they are only intended for 
himself. 

Our next meeting was at the Woodward Church on Saturday, 
September 15, largely attended by the ladies of that neighborhood. 
Some of the Democratic members of the church said they would 
never after go into the Church if a political speech was made in 
it. I did not speak in the house but I came pretty near it. I 
stood on a pew, one end of which was run out at the door. The 
Democrats talked of pulling me out of it but did not try it. I 



The Colonel's Diary 29 



guess they would have found that an unhealthy piece of business 
if they had. We were too wide awake for that. 

At the joint discussion between Mr. Rehren and myself at 
Euwing, heretofore mentioned, Mr. Stiers, a Democrat and the 
present member of the State Legislature, was chairman of the 
meeting. When I first took the stand I addressed the people 
first and he interrupted me by asking me to address the Chair. 
I then added "Mr. President" and then told him that their princi- 
ple of Popular Sovereignty (which the Democrats were giving 
great prominence in an endeavor to support slavery in the Terri- 
tories) said the people were the highest power and he, being an 
ofificer of the people, must take second honors. Said he, "You have 
made a point, proceed." Cheers by the Republicans. 

In my first speech in my debate with Mr. Rehren, I, of course, 
could say nothing of his principles but merely advanced my own. 
In his speech following mine he spread out Popular Sovereignty 
which I observed as carefully as I was able. When I took the 
stand to close according to agreement, he seemed to think the 
thing about over and put on his overcoat, picked up his hat and 
stepped back in the crowd, but I had not spoken over half of my 
thirty minutes when he came forward to the stand, set down his 
hat, unbuttoned his overcoat and interrupted me by asking 
permission to speak again. I granted his request and when I 
had finished, he spoke again and I ditto for several rounds, nor 
did I get the last speech till the small hours came around after 
midnight. 

I do not think he did Democracy any good by his after speeches. 
His friend, Wright, advised him to quit one or two rounds before 
he did. He left before I had finished my closing speech, ap- 
parently fully satisfied that his principles could not be sustained. 
The Republicans were almost wild with joy at the termination of 
the debate. 

The evening Mr. Horton spoke at New Plymouth, Vinton 
County, I was present and after leaving the church the "Wide 
Awakes" marched through the streets and at last took a position 
on one of the corners. I was standing looking at them and listen- 
ing to the music. Being a partial stranger I had no idea of making 
a speech at that time. I had come in company of F. A. Gibbons, 
and he, wishing to go home and not seeing me, called my name 



30 The Cdonel's Diary • 

once or twice. The crowd, supposing it was for a speech, took it 
up and I was obliged to mount the box to respond to their calls. 
It was really a pleasing and romantic way of being introduced 
to the citizens of Vinton County. 

The next meeting I attended was at Islesborough, Hocking 
County. Although a Republican meeting a great many Dem- 
ocrats attended apparently only for the purpose of annoying the 
meeting. At any rate, they acted like blackguards. While Mr. 
Horton (Republican candidate for Congress) was speaking, they 
behaved very badly. The crowd in the street ran their horses 
past, or talked out in the meeting, threw a piece of apple at the 
speaker, and so on. When he finished I was called for. 1 saw 
that there was no need of argument in that crowd so I ridiculed 
the Democratic party in general and that crowd and Stephen A. 
Douglass in particular, made comparisons betwixt C. D. Martin, 
(their candidate for Congress) and Horton, etc., etc. 

This was not calculated to calm them very much and the 
whiskey which they freely drank began to make them feel "pa- 
triotic." While I was speaking, one or two of them pulled their 
coats to pitch into us, and did have a fight or two among them- 
selves. Although the Republican boys took their insults without 
saying much, I afterwards found that it came near taking a serious 
turn, as the "Wide Awakes" were prepared and would have shot 
and sliced them like dogs if any one of us had been struck. 

I attended another meeting at New Plymouth. It was appoint- 
ed by the Democrats. Gould, editor of the Hocking "Sentinel" 
and Judge Bratton of McArthur were the speakers. The Repub- 
licans expected them to make a pretty large swell on the occasion 
and invited me to attend and after they were all through, to reply 
to their speeches. The Democrats, getting wind of this, said, 
in language much more positive than polite, that I should not 
speak that night at all; that if I came I should have to be carried 
home; they would just skin me, etc., etc. I went, and it being a 
little late when I got there the house was full and a large crowd 
outside. I shoved my way through and got into the house and 
our Democratic friends outside did not notice me. I was told 
afterwards that they did not know I was in the house for some 
time after 1 came and that they employed the time cursing me 
up and down what I should not do if I came. They thought it 



The Colonel's Diarv 31 



was so late I would not be there at all. I then was unaware of 
their or their speakers threats. 

After a while a Republican stepped out and told them the 
"Starr Township Boy" was there and was going to speak too. 
They acted a little easier then. The ladies of the New Plymouth 
High School were present, and having strong Republican feelings, 
they said I should speak if they had to form a ring and I stand in- 
side. I considered this quite complimentary, and, when I after- 
wards took the stand. I returned the compliment by saying that 
nothwithstanding their threats (of which by that time I was 
informed) there was no use of them attempting to raise a mob in 
this place, for besides the charm which the name of Plymouth 
gave to Liberty, I did not doubt but that there were ladies enough 
here who would form a wreath with their handkerchiefs, if neces- 
sary, to protect a Republican speaker. 

During Mr. Brattons speech he said that slavery was legalized 
in all the states at the time of the Declaration of Independence, 
and asked if there was anyone in the house who would deny it. 
I did deny it and he called on me for proof. I could prove that 
it was only legal in twelve states at the adoption of the Constitu- 
tion, but I had no evidence nearer. He then asserted that Mass- 
achusetts abolished slavery betw^een the years 1776 and 1788. 
I could not disprove this although I did not believe it and it left 
me in rather an unenviable position. 

He spoke till nearly eleven o'clock and some good Democrat 
then moved to adjourn, but a large majority of the house would 
not agree to this, but called on me to reply. Before commencing 
1 asked permission of the Democratic speaker and officers, as it 
was their meeting, which was granted. I spoke about one hour, 
in which time I reviewed his arguments, quoted Henry Clay's 
speeches and showed that he had misrepresented him, charged 
him to his face with being the defender of polygamy, upholder of 
slavery and excuser of Democracy in establishing white slavery 
in New Mexico, etc. etc. 

The Democracy out of doors who were looking in at the windows 
became furious, swore and stormed and said they would go in 
and pull me out. But the Republican boys, at the head of whom 
was Ben Johnson, told them," If they dared, to try it. " They were 
the maddest set of humans I saw during the campaign. The 



32 The Colonel's Diary 



Republicans seemed well pleased with my reply, and when I 
closed, which was about midnight, they took me up bodily and 
carried me around on their shoulders and cheered and yelled like 
savages. Oh, it was a jolly time! The ladies, bless them, stayed 
and cheered us with their presence till we were through, and they 
were as good looking a company of women as one will see. 

October 1st. The Republicans had a great barbecue at Logan 
on this day and a march at night. It was the greatest torch light 
procession I ever saw. There were six hundred marchers reg- 
ularly equipped with lamps, transpiracies, etc. They formed about 
the Court House and the spectators with them numbered about 
three thousand. After D. K. Carter of Cleveland and C. H. 
Grosvener of Athens spoke, I made a few remarks. It was by 
far the largest crowd I ever spoke to, but my speech was rather 
a poor affair. 

October 4th, 1860. During the Fair at Logan the Democrats 
had the Court House engaged every evening, their party being 
in power. The Republicans did not like this, so this evening 
they had a Wide Awake march during the time that Dr. Olds, 
Democrat, was speaking in the Court House, and I was invited to 
address the Wide Awakes at Rochester Comer, Charles H. Gros- 
vener of Athens also made a speech after I was through. It was a 
splendid affair. The marching companies performed beautifully 
and the ladies turned out by the hundreds. There were probably 
one thousand persons on the ground and we completely eclipsed 
the Douglass men. The Democrats had been acting the rowdy 
for some time at different meetings and I particularly made them 
angry. I was pretty careful when in a mixed crowd. Some of 
my friends told me that I was particularly threatened that evening 
and that there were some reckless fellows on the ground, so when 
I got off the rostrum, after giving the Locos the best round I could, 
I thought it safest to walk with my hand on my bowie-knife. I 
was not molested, although after I went up to my room in the 
hotel I could hear the drunken crew on the street using my name. 

October 11. On the Thursday after the State Election the 
prize banner was given to our township (Starr) for polling the 
largest majority of votes for Horton the Republican Congressman 
elect. 1 made a speech accepting on behalf of Starr Township. 
The paper complimented me very much about it, but I delivered 



The Colonel's Diary 33 

it under favorable circumstances for making an impression. Bon- 
fires were burning in the streets, the houses were illuminated and 
the Republicans perfectly wild with the news of the election 
returns. They felt good and so did I and numerous errors would 
be overlooked. 
The following is a newspaper notice of this speech: 
"The ceremony of presenting the flag, made by the ladies of 
Logan, to the citizens of Starr, the Banner Township of Hocking 
County, was attended to by L. H. Culver on the part of the 
ladies, in an appropriate speech accompanying the delivery, 
which was responded to upon the part of the citizens of Starr 
by O. L. Jackson in one of the most appropriate and eloquent 
speeches of the season. Mr. Jackson is quite a young man. 
about twenty years of age, of extraordinary ability for so young 
a man and gives promise of making a bright star in the galaxy 
of American Statesmen." 

November 1, 1860 was held the last political meeting in Starr 
Township, Hocking County, at New Cadiz. Handbills were 
struck and a large crowd was in attendance. A. J. Wright of 
Logan, and I were the speakers. I spoke first. I spoke over one 
hour. It was a studied speech and cost me more labor than any 
other speech during the campaign, let its merit be what it will. 
The citizens of Starr Township here pledged themselves to be 
true to Abe Lincoln on the following Tuesday's fight, which pledge 
they did redeem, making a largely increased majority for the 
Republican ticket over the October election. 

November 5, 1860. At "Ash Cave," Vinton County, Ohio, 
I, this evening, made my last political speech of the Lincoln- 
Douglass campaign. It was a very enthusiastic meeting. McBeth 
and a lawyer from McArthur were there and spoke, although it 
was posted for me in the handbills and paper. They had me 
posted as the "Young Giant" to the merriment of the boys as 
well as myself. (In this presidential campaign, Douglass, the 
Democrat candidate was called the"Little Giant"). Ben Johnson 
was the principal in getting up the meeting, a big-hearted fellow. 
He had heard me speak once or twice before and had undoubtedly 
given me something of a puff, from the unthusiasm the citizens 
manifested to hear me. I closed my speech giving them Crom- 
well's advice, "To trust in God and keep their powder dry. " 



34 The Colonel's Diarv 



That our cause was just, but to succeed we must labor at the polls 
on tomorrow. They promised to do so and did perform as I 
afterwards found. 

It was quite late before the meeting adjourned and I had to 
teach school the next day. I rode home that night, a distance 
of some fifteen or seventeen miles. It was a cold, disagreeable 
ride and Tuesday, the decisive day, had come long before I reached 
my stopping place. 

These are the principal meetings I attended, although I was at 
several schoolhouse gatherings besides. From September 1st 
to November 6th, inclusive, I have delivered eighteen speeches 
and addressed the citizens of Hocking, Vinton, Athens, and 
Perry Counties to the number of from five thousand to ten thou- 
sand all told. 1 received the praises and cheers of the Republicans 
together with the scoffs and curses of the Democracy. I have been 
highly praised on the one hand for my oratory, learning, and good 
principles, whilst on the other 1 have been denounced as impudent, 
foppish, immature, and worse than all, an Abolitionist. This 
mixture of praise and censure comes from the people and the 
press alike. Perhaps I deserved a little of both. I was drawn 
onto the stump without expectation and if I did no good I humbly 
hope I did no harm. 

The Logan Republican paper in an account of the barbecue 
on October 1, 1860, in which it mentions O. L. Jackson as one of 
the speakers, had the following headlines: 

"Great Mass Meeting at Logan. 7,000 to 8,000 Republicans 
in Council. Great Barbecue, 3 Roasted Oxen, 1,000 Roasted 
Chickens, 10,000 Pies and Wagon Loads of Provisions. Great 
Jubilee of 600 Wide Awakes." 

The following is a speech I made at Logan the evening of the 
jollification after the election of Lincoln. The circumstances 
under which 1 made it were as follows: The boys were playing 
the farce of burying Douglass and were carrying a boy with a 
sheet around him, drums beating, bells rattling, etc. They marched 
up the street to the crowd that were around the Court House 
and stopped. The crowd present wanted a speech and I was 
called on. I was not in a very good humor and would rather have 
been excused, but being urged by a friend (C. James) I complied. 



The Colonels Diary 35 



I was most unmercifully abused by the Democrats and the "Hock- 
ing Sentinel" for what I said, and censured by some of the Re- 
publicans, it being circulated that I had preached a funeral sermon, 
etc. I was sorry that people considered it that way. The follow- 
ing is the language I made use of. I record it not from any merit 
in the speech, but that I may hereafter be able to see whether 
there is in it any disrespect to either pulpit, clergy, or Christian 
religion; none being intended and I being just as sensitive on the 
points as my enemies. 

"Gentlemen, this circumstance reminds me of the words of Wolf. 
'We buried him darkly at dead of night, 
The sods with our bayonets turning." 
"Senator Pugh once said if the South by their votes struck down 
Douglass and his principles, he would bear him through the world 
and show his body as an example of ingratitude, and now this 
man Douglass has been stricken down, not only by the North 
who despise his principles, but also by the South who thought 
he would cheat them if he once got the power and it was to his 
interest. And now the principles of this man Douglass and him- 
self are so low that no political trump will ever resurrect them." 

The remainder of the speech, which occupied about twenty 
minutes, was in regard to the duties of the members of the Re- 
publican party, not to taunt our opponents in the hour of success, 
nor to harbor any desire for the dissolution of the Union, because 
that even in connection with the South it was to us a great 
benefit, and moreover that no peaceable division could be made, 
etc., etc.: but the foregoing is all that in any way referred to the 
farce of the boys. 

RULES IN REGARD TO SPEAKING 

1 . When I have told what I know, sit down. 

2. Speeches, short if possible, but to the point. 

3. Never speak on a subject without having first examined it. 

4. Never speak if the audience wants to hear another person 
who is present. 

5. It is not best to push oneself forward; wait till called on. 

6. Avoid abusive language about men or principles, 

7. Use anecdotes sparingly. 



36 The Colonel's Diary 



RULES FOR SOCIAL CONDUCT 

1. Avoid the use of sarcastic language in conversation. 

2. If I have contended for an error and afterwards see my 
mistake, I must acknowledge it. 

3. Never tell my own failings; they will be seen soon enough. 

4. Avoid in company bestowing my attention entirely upon 
one. 

5. It is better to not "go home" with any girls from public 
meetings unless so doing would appear impolite, as it will in some 
cases. I refer to the country gallant custom. 

On Friday, March 1st, 1861, I closed a term of 160 days school 
at the Side Hill Academy, Number 5, Starr Township, Hocking 
County, Ohio. I began on the first Monday in August, 1860. 
My school was a success, more than usually good. I think in 
all respects it was the best school I have taught. I had taught 
them during the year then ending 200 days of school. I used the 
same system of rules and regulations during the entire year. I 
heard some few, and but few, objections to my system, and with- 
out exception I convinced the grumblers, either by my determina- 
tion or success, that I was right. My rules were written and 
numbered and I made a practice of reading them to the school 
on each Monday morning. 

On the evening of the last day there were quite a number of the 
parents at the school. I had been with them a long time and 
was about to take leave of them to return to my native state. 
Frank Gibbons, by my request, began an address to the scholars 
but became so much affected that he was forced to sit down. 
His example was followed, not only by the school, but by the 
citizens present, and when I concluded my farewell address to 
them, there was scarcely a dry cheek in the house. They not 
only shed tears but actually cried and sobbed to be heard all 
over the room. I never was so much affected in my life, and in 
taking the parting hand I found it impossible to maintain my 
composure. I did not know until the parting hour came how 
closely our affections were knit together. 

There was a woman with a large family, living in the district 
in which I taught school, by the name of Mary Ann Powers. 



The Colonel's Diary 37 



Her husband had left her and the family depended on her in a 
great measure for support. During the winter of 1860-61 times 
were very hard on the poor and for reasons which I shall not 
state, it was not convenient to publicly offer her any assistance. 
So I mailed an anonymous letter to her, from a neighboring village, 
containing a bank bill. In time she got the letter, and not being 
able to read or understand it, she brought it to me to read for them. 
The schoolhouse was in sight of theirs. I doubt not but I blushed 
a little when 1 took it; still I read it and explained to them what 
I supposed the person who sent it meant, and questioned them as 
to whom they supposed sent it, and when some months after- 
ward I was leaving them, I asked them if they had found out who 
had sent the money, they told me they had not. 

He left Starr Township on March 11, 1861 and reached home 
near New Castle on March 14th. 

The following is a statement Colonel Jackson made in 1909 
in regard to the reason why he became a lawyer: 

When about six or seven years old, I played about David Pol- 
lock's tailor shop in New Port, Pennsylvania and watched him at 
work. This led me to think 1 would like to become a tailor and 
1 cut out and made some little clothes, crude affairs of course. 
When nine to twelve years of age, I thought I would like to keep 
store like my father had from about 1844 to 1850. From thirteen 
to nineteen, I had it in view to be a doctor. Father's talk had 
something to do with this but I have no recollection that he ever 
requested it or directly recommended it. 

During the latter part of the year 1860, at age of twenty, 1 
definitely concluded that 1 would try to be a lawyer. I was led 
to this determination by my success in public speaking when teach- 
ing school in Ohio in 1859 and 1860. There I metFrank A. Gibbons 
who solicited me to debate with him on Woman Suffrage. This 
debate attracted attention and had its effect on me. A Logan 
newspaper made a short complimentary report about my first 
political speech, which was made at New Cadiz, now Union 
Furnace, in Starr Township, Hocking County, Ohio. This in- 
fluenced me to make a study of the speeches of Lincoln, Carl 
Schurz, Bingham, Lovejoy and others, and I was called on to 



38 Tke Coionei.s Dior} 



speak at a number of political meetings in Hocking and adjoining 
counties. At the end of the political campaign of 1860 I had 
firmly determined to become a lawyer and ever after I had no 
other idea. 




(".AITAIN JACKSON 

From a dtigucrrcotypc taken February 1862. Aged 21 V2 



Chapter IV 

THE CIVIL WAR PERIOD 
March 14, 1861— June 16, 1863 

Oscar returned from Ohio on March 1 4th, 1861 , and on April 1st 
began reading law under the instruction of J. P. Blair at New 
Castle, Pennsylvania. The same month Fort Sumter was attacked 
and President Lincoln issued his call for 75,000 volunteers to serve 
for three months. Oscar volunteered at once, but so great was 
the response in Lawrence County to the President's call that 
only a part of those who offered their services could be accepted, 
and he was among those who were not accepted. He had been 
elected a 3rd Lieutenant as it was then supposed a company was 
entitled to three. 

He continued his law studies hut also busied himself recruiting 
an independent militia company in his home township, Shenango. 
The people realized that the 75,000 three-months men of the 
first call would not be sufficient and these companies of volunteers 
were formed all over the country, to the number of thirteeen, and 
were organized into a regiment, with the Reverend Samuel Bentley 
as Colonel. Bentley was a blacksmith who some years before 
the war became a Methodist minister and had a local reputation 
as a revivalist. He became Captain in the 100th Pennsylvania 
and served through the war. 

The company Oscar enlisted named themselves the "Liberty 
Guards." They met regularly for drill. The enthusiasm ex- 
tended to the larger school boys and they formed a company, 
electing Oscar's brother, Edwin, then thirteen years old, as Cap- 
tain. They met in the school yard every Saturday to drill. The 
small boys attending the summer session of the school, instead of 
playing ball, drilled and marched at the noon recess, one of them 
using his empty dinner bucket as a drum. 

The thirteen militia companies, under Colonel Bentley, held a 
drill and parade in New Castle on the fourth of July, 1861. Soon 
after that the battle of Bull Run was fought and Lincoln issued 
his call for 500,000 volunteers to serve for three years. The term 
of service of the two companies of three-months men, who had 



40 The Colonel's Diary 



been accepted from Lawrence County, having expired, Dr. Daniel 
Leasure of New Castle, who had been Captain of one of them, 
raised a regiment for three years' service, but this regiment was 
so promptly made up that there was no room in it for Oscar's 
"Liberty Guards." This regiment left for Washington the last 
of August, and on August 27, 1861, Oscar started for Ohio, as 
shown by his journal, which reads as follows: 

On Tuesday, August 27, 1861, I left my home on the farm near 
New Castle, Pennsylvania. Edwin took me on a horse as far 
as James Paden's. I took the cars that night at Enon Station. 
(Enon Station was twenty miles from New Castle and was then 
the only railroad station in Lawrence County.) On the train the 
next day I received the information that all the money I had was 
on an unsafe bank in Crawford County, Pennsylvania, but sub- 
sequently I got some of it discounted with some trouble at five 
per cent, and my friend, L. Ham. Culver, of Logan, exchanged the 
balance at par. 

On Wednesday I went to Camp Chase, near Columbus, and 
there I saw many of the Hocking County boys that I knew, 
Alfred Aplin and the Woodward boys among the number. They 
were with Captain William Bowen in the 31st Regiment. On 
Thursday and Friday I came down to Hocking County after 
receiving a permit from the Adjutant General to recruit a company 
of volunteers for the Ohio service. On September 2, 1861, my 
twenty-first birthday, I got some handbills struck and began 
recruiting. 

I worked at recruiting under that permit some six weeks and 
had something like forty men enlisted. I tried once to have them 
entered in a cavalry regiment, the 2nd West Virginia, but was 
finally unable to do anything with them. We had the day once 
set to start for the cavalry camp after I found we could not 
raise a full company of infantry. I still, however, held on and 
toward the last of October, I, by hard work, received an appoint- 
ment as a recruiting Lieutenant, my commission depending on 
my raising thirty men. At the end of two weeks I had eight men 
for the 22nd Regiment and I believe I would have abandoned the 
business if it had not been for James W. Sands who said I must 
not resign my appointment. I should not give up for I would 
not fail if I worked. 



The Colonel's Diary 41 



I then began, as it were, anew and on November 5, 1861, I 
left New Cadiz with seventeen men. Sands gave me one at 
Zaliski and on the seventh I reached Camp Worthington, near 
Chillicothe, with eighteen men and on the eighth of November I 
was mustered into the United States Service as 2nd Lieutenant 
in the 22nd Ohio Infantry, conditioned on my raising thirty men. 

I worked on and on, getting a man occasionally through the 
months of November and December. I received assistance from 
some men who joined my company and on January 16, 1862, had 
enrolled eighty-five men, enough for a company. The schools 
in which I had been teaching the preceding years had more than 
the usual number of large boys and they furnished quite a large 
squad of recruits of the very best material for good soldiers to 
start the proposed company. They were also useful in securing 
other recruits. By this time the first excitement of enlisting had 
passed and it was slow, difficult work to enlist men for three 
years' service. It was after long, hard work, and overcoming 
many discouragements, as well as receiving much friendly help, 
that I succeeded in completing my company. 

(One unexpected recruit which 2nd Lieutenant Jackson received 
was Charles M. Harrison, who succeeded him in the command 
of his company when Jackson took command of the regiment. 
Colonel Jackson once wrote: "It seemed strange to me that Har- 
rison, a man five or six years older than me, came to me when in 
Camp at Chillicothe and enlisted with me as a private soldier. 
I was a boy in appearance, an entire stranger to him, with only 
a squad of men, and with an apparently very doubtful prospect 
of getting a full company. He took hold, went home to Athens 
County, where I was not acquainted, and went to recruiting and 
did more for me in way of getting recruits than any other one 
person. I consider his joining me as he did, a very important 
event to me.' 

On the 30th of April, 1909, Colonel Jackson met Captain Harri- 
son's sister, Mrs. Kate S. Bonar of 7010 Whitney Avenue, Cleve- 
land, Ohio. He asked her if she knew how it was that her brother 
came to enlist with him. She said she recollected very well 
what he said at the time. He had gone from Athens County to 
the camp at Chillicothe to see about enlisting because there were 
quite a number of Athens County men there. When he returned 



42 The Colonel's Diary 



home he told them that he had enlisted with a boy he had never 
heard of before, but that he was the very man he wanted to go 
with; that he was the smartest, brainiest, wide awake young 
fellow he had ever met, and more talk in the same line; and then 
she added "he has talked that way about him ever since." 

When the company was mustered into the service, Harrison 
was elected 1st Corporal, and during the war was promoted to 
Orderly Sergeant, Lieutenant, and then Captain of the company. 
When he was in command of the company the follow ing anecdote 
is related of him : The soldiers had a poor opinion of the men who 
took non-combatant service, and regarded teamsters as shirkers. 
One day, Captain Harrison was ordered to detail a man from 
Company H to act as a teamster. He mustered the company, 
read the order to them and said, "I am going to follow the practice 
of Captain Jackson when he commanded this company and detail 

the d 1 meanest man in the company as teamster." and then 

announced the name of the man he had selected. — Editor) 

On January 16, 1862, the company elected officers. I received 
the vote of every man present for Captain. Frank A. Gibbons 
was elected 1st Lieutenant and William Pickett, 2nd Lieutenant. 
I appointed Joseph Chaney as Orderly Sergeant. 

On January 6, 1862, the 22nd Regiment was consolidated with 
the 63rd, commanded by Colonel William Craig, the latter regi- 
ment retaining the number, and we received our appointments 
in the 63rd. Colonel Craig resigned and John W. Sprague, a 
Captain in the 7th Ohio Infantry, and for a short time a prisoner 
of war in the South, was appointed Colonel of the 63rd. The 
22nd Regiment had seven companies and the 63rd only four. 
One company of the 22nd was sent to the 43rd Ohio Infantry. 
It was an injustice to the 22nd to obliterate it, but it was done 
in order to give Captain Sprague a colonelcy, as he had influence 
with Governor Todd. (But he made an efficient officer and in 
the latter part of the war he commanded the brigade. — Editor) 

On January 28, 1862, we left Camp Worthington and went by 
rail to Marietta, Ohio, to a camp named Camp Tupper. Here 
we received muskets that had been altered from flint locks. On 
Tuesday, February 18th, we got on board the steamer "Bostonia," 
part of the regiment embarking on another boat, and reached 



The Colonel's Diary 43 



Paducah, Kentucky on the 2 1st, and were ordered from there to 
Cairo, Illinois, which place we reached on Saturday, February 
22nd and were ordered to proceed to Point Commerce, Missouri. 
We reached Commerce on the 23rd at about 1 :00 P. M. It was 
a small village on the Mississippi shore in Scott County. The 
Government was concentrating a force at that place for an ex- 
pedition against New Madrid, Missouri, a small town and fort 
on the Mississippi, twelve miles below Columbus, thirty-five or 
forty below Cairo and distant overland from Commerce some 
fifty-five miles. General Pope was in command of the forces at 
Commerce. 

NEW MADRID AND ISLAND TEN CAMPAIGN 

Although my recruiting service was very hard work, my soldier- 
ing thus far had been of the "Play Soldier" kind. A captain of 
a company in camp has plenty of work always but our quarters, 
both at Camp Worthington and Camp Tupper, were comfortable 
and our rations were good and plenty. On the steamboat the 
officers had cabin passage which was quite pleasant and we had 
not as yet seen many of the hardships of a soldier's life. 

When we first landed at Commerce, we encamped on the hill 
by the town on the same ground on which Jeff Thompson (Con- 
federate) planted his little cannon. It was beautiful weather, a 
little cool, and the display of troops very imposing. We stayed 
there till Tuesday morning when we marched about three miles 
south of town and pitched our tents. Here we got our land 
transportation consisting of one si.x-mule team to each company, 
and five teams for the Quarter Master's Department. We were 
now fully equipped and General Pope issued an order forbidding 
anything more than the regulation amount of baggage to be taken. 
My trunk was small and I did not have to leave any, but I left a 
box of new uniform clothing, besides a tent and the boys" dress 
coats and one of their blankets and caps in the warehouse. 1 
carry as arms a regulation sword and a Colts six barrelled, six 
inch revolver. (This revolver was muzzle-loading and was 
knocked out of his hand by a Confederate soldier in the hand to 
hand fighting, at the battle of Corinth that fall, and lost. He 
replaced it with a breech loading Smith and Wesson, which we 
still have. — Editor) 



44 The Colonel's Diarv 



February 28, 1862. We received marching orders for this 
morning to be ready early. We put our baggage in small bounds 
and were ready to march long before the command was given. 
My company is lettered H, 63rd Regiment, Ohio Volunteer In- 
fantry, 2nd Brigade, 1st Division. General Stanley commands 
the division. Colonel Smith of the 43rd Ohio commands our 
brigade, and Colonel Groesbeck the 1st Brigade The 43 rd and 
63rd Ohio compose the 2nd Brigade, the 39th and 27th compose 
the 1st Brigade. Perhaps they were called demi-brigades. 

My company and two others are the rear guard of the division 
today and one hundred and forty six-mule teams are between 
us and the main body of the army. Some of the rear teams are 
overloaded and we have great trouble with them. We have been 
losing ground all day and dark finds us eight or nine miles from the 
camping ground. We jog slowly along and about midnight 
halt where an Illinois regiment is encamped, three or four miles 
from our division. We wrap our blankets around us, lay down 
on the ground and sleep without tents, a sound sleep. I was 
very tired and never rested better in my life. I found by my 
army experience that if the ground is dry it makes a good bed. 
We were aroused at daylight with orders to fall in and I would 
have given almost anything for another hour's sleep. 

March 1, 1862. We had crackers for breakfast this morning, 
the same as our supper last night. By ten o'clock we have reached 
our regiment which is waiting for the provisions in the wagons. 
We halt, stack arms and cook our dinners. At eleven o'clock we 
fall into the battalion, are relieved of our guard duty and marched 
in front. This arrangement gives us but little rest, but on we go. 
We pass today the farmof a "Secesh," Colonel Hunter, whose house 
is deserted and here for the first we feel in an enemy's country 
and the cavalry act accordingly by taking everything they can 
use or carry. We have reached at sundown a small village called 
Sikestown and encamped. Lieutenant Gibbons went over to 
the house of the proprietor of the town, Mr. Sike, and called for 
supper and lodging which was reluctantly granted him. The 7th 
Illinois Cavalry today captured three pieces of Jeff Thompson's 
artillery and three men. The guns are very small, about one and 
one-fourth inch bore, breech loading for scouting. 

March 2nd. It rained heavy last night. I awoke in my tent 



The Colonel's Diarv 45 



with a peculiar sensation and found I was lying in about six inches 
of cool water. Nothing of interest occurred on this Sunday's 
march. It was after dark when we halted in a hazel thicket and 
with great labor started fires. I was Regimental Officer of the 
Day and slept but little, although very tired. It is freezing quite 
hard. 

Monday, March 3rd. According to orders, we got our break- 
fasts, struck tents, and loaded our wagons before daylight and 
inspected arms. We are about eight miles from New Madrid and 
after falling in line, capped our pieces when offered a medal to 
the first man entering the enemy's works. At two o'clock we 
make our appearance before the town and Fort Thompson. It 
took but a few minutes to convince us that the idea of surprising 
them was played out. They had apparently been reinforced and 
were well fortified, and besides all, there were four or five gun- 
boats in the river. They immediately opened on us with shot 
and shell. I used to be skeptical of the accounts of fighting at 
two, three and four miles but here I was soon convinced that 
three miles may be a very dangerous position from a battery. 

Our regiment being in the 1st Division was in front and today 
our position was on the extreme right. We formed in line of 
battle and the shot and shells began to fly quite briskly over us 
at a distance of over a mile from their main works. Some came 
very near us. It was our first experience under fire but the boys 
took it very coolly. By orders we grounded arms and ate our lunch 
during the cannonage. If it had not been for the gunboats we 
would have advanced on the town and fort but they, with their 
heavy guns, would have shelled us out in a short time. About 
sundown we drew off and encamped. Our division had one man 
killed and several wounded. I slept very soundly that night but 
we had orders to have our breakfasts, tents struck, and wagons 
loaded by daylight the next morning and ready to move. 

March 4th. We supposed that we would attack the enemy this 
day certain, but noon disclosed the fact that our orders to be ready 
so early was a blunder. The boys today began an indiscriminate 
slaughter of chickens, pigs, calves, etc. All day long one con- 
tinuous stream of fresh meat has been pouring into camp. In 
the evening Pope sent out a squadron of cavalry and temporarily 
stopped it. 



46 The Colonel's Diary 



March 5th. Last evening we moved our tents in line of battle 
with the 43 rd Ohio, Colonel Smith, who also commands our 
brigade. General Hamilton commanded our division on the 
march here, but General Stanley has arrived and superseded him, 
because outranking him. 

March 6th. All day there has been heavy cannonading ap- 
parently down the river in the direction of Plummer's brigade 
who are fortifying Mount Pleasant, eight miles below New Madrid. 

March 7th. This day our regiment and the 43rd Ohio (that 
is, the 2nd Brigade of the 1st Division) made a demonstration on 
the enemy's works. We had with us three pieces of flying ar- 
tillery. We skirmished near their forts and into the edge of the 
town, drove in their pickets and encountered a small infantry 
force. The firing between them and us was pretty sharp and 
brisk. These were the first musket balls I had heard whiz. They 
had not the unearthly sound of rifled cannon shot, nor the death- 
like crashing of heavy shells, to all of which I have this day been 
exposed. Although we were in short range of their forts and in 
sight of their gunboats for a considerable time, they withheld 
their fire till we posted our guns and threw a shell at them. Scarce 
had the shell burst when the enemy opened on us with shot, shells 
and every conceivable missile. It was not our style to stand this 
long, so we changed our position and fired again. The enemy 
soon got our range and again we changed. We worked in this 
manner for awhile, our generals reconnoitering their position, and 
having done all we were ordered, withdrew. Four or five of the 
63rd were slightly wounded. A heavy force of infantry was in 
line about one mile behind us and it was a distinguished honor 
that we were called on to do the work. They were to support us 
if we were overpowered. 

(It is to be noted that the regiment had only received their 
muskets one month before this engagement. They were raw, 
untrained troops, but acted like veterans. — Editor.) 

Sunday, March 9th. There was a review of all the troops today 
by General Pope. 

March 10th, llth and 12th. We have had regular drilling 
during these three days but this evening we have orders to be 
ready to march tomorrow morning by four o'clock with blankets, 
knapsacks and one day's rations. 



The Colonel's Diary 47 



March 13th, 1862. We had everything in order and were in 
line by 4:00 A. M. (The fact that they were always ready on 
time when ordered to be prepared to march at an early hour shows 
remarkable efficiency for raw troops. — Editor) We were marched 
in the direction of Fort Thompson. When within three-fourths 
of a mile of the fort we halted and a heavy gun, a little in our 
advance, sent a shot booming against the fort, and in a minute 
another. In a few minutes, it being still dark, we saw a flash of 
lightning, then it thundered and in an instant a shot went crashing 
along our lines. All cannonading after night has this appearance. 

To explain our position : — Some heavy siege guns had arrived 
last evening and during the night a heavy force of sappers and 
miners and engineers had dug trenches, raised breastworks and 
got the guns in position only one-half a mile from the fort and the 
booming shot first notified the enemy of their position. Our 
division was posted behind our batteries and in part protected 
by a raised piece of ground. It was a very slight raise, but for 
three or four hours it was our only protection from an almost 
uninterrupted storm of shot and shells. This looked like a battle- 
field in earnest. Cannon were booming every minute. Nearly 
one thousand shots were fired in the fourteen hours after 5 :00 
A. M. Dead bodies were being carried off the field and wounded 
men passing on litters to the ambulances. One man a few yards 
from me had his right leg shattered, cut off by the surgeon and he 
carried to the hospital and his shattered leg left lying on the 
ground. 

The groans were terrible and they made me grit my teeth and 
grasp my sword the tighter. One man, as he passed on a litter, 
mixed his groans with curses on the enemy and asked us to "give 
them hell." 

About noon there was a cessation of the firing and we got 
spades and dug a trench at the base of the slight elevation which 
protected us and then were comparatively safe; but the cannonad- 
ing was all day. Terrible scenes and many hairbreadth escapes 
were passing before our eyes. Once a large piece of shell buried 
itself in the ground just beside my thigh as I lay on the ground. 
I dug it out and carried it from the field. Solid thirty-two pounder 
cannon balls would come bouncing along and strike a short distance 
above us and bound over. Several made their last leap over my 



48 The Colonel's Diary 



company and stopped but a few feet in our rear. Again the solid 
shot would skim along the top of the ground and bury themselves 
in the earth but a short distance before or behind us, throwing the 
dirt sometimes to the height of seventy or eighty feet. There 
was some timber behind us that soon bore marks of their force. 
We were in a cornfield and could hear the bouncing balls, some 
considerable time before they reached us, caving the stocks. 
They threw a good many shells at us but most of them burst 
before reaching us and the pieces would whiz over our heads. 
Some of them, however, did harm. One man of the 43rd was 
killed late in the day and Lieutenant Colonel Swayne, commanding 
that regiment, had his horse shot through and killed by a ball. 
One man of Captain Sands' 11th Ohio Battery was killed and 
several of different regiments wounded by metal that passed over 
us. 

Sometimes there would be a cessation of firing for a few minutes 
and the boys would get out of the trenches and gather up the 
shot and pieces of shell. Then a shot would come crashing along 
and it was actually amusing to see the boys piling into the trench 
pell-mell, one on top of another. All seemed to like the ground and 
hugged it very close. The best shot the rebels made struck our 
largest gun on the muzzle, bursting a piece out of it, disabling it, 
and the piece and the shattered ball killed three men and wounded 
five others, three of them mortally. There were no serious 
casualties after 1 :00 P. M. 

Lying in the trenches, we could tell what of our shots took 
effect. Some struck the water, others struck, crashing against 
their works and gunboats. When we made a good shot, our boys 
would cheer and when the rebels did, they would yell like devils. 

We were there to support the guns if the enemy made a sortie 
on our works and in the evening we were ordered to lie all night 
in the trenches and that commissioned officers must not go to 
sleep. About midnight it began raining very heavily and the 
thunder and lightning was appalling. The water soon filled the 
trenches and we were obliged to get out of them. About half 
past two o'clock we heard a gunboat whistle and then expected 
every minute that they would open fire on us ; but there we stood 
in the heavy rainstorm all night and at daylight were relieved by 
other troops. 



The Colonel's Diary 49 



March 14th. This morning before we got to our quarters it 
was ascertained that the enemy, taking advantage of the stormy 
night, had evacuated their works, leaving immense quantities of 
stores. Our cannonading had evidently been too hot for them 
and they dared not stand another day of it. The steamboat 
whistle we heard had been their last signal. General Pope im- 
mediately issued an order prohibiting anyone from visiting the 
fort or town, so I did not get down today to see it. 

March 15th. I this day visited the town of New Madrid and 
Fort Thompson, also the fort at the upper edge of the town. I 
first visited the ground on which our forces were stationed and 
the marks on the ground, timber and fences showed the powerful 
force of the enemy's cannon which were for the most part well 
directed. One large cypress tree at least three feet in thickness 
was pierced through by a cannon ball some eight feet from the 
ground. The tree, although alive and growing, was unsound at 
the heart, or I suppose, the ball would not have gone through. 

Another ball, a twenty-four-pounder, struck a tree about 
fifteen feet above the ground, went almost through it, and opened 
the wood on the opposite side, so as to show the ball plainly. 
The side on which the ball entered had closed over it as if it had 
been a rifle ball. Limbs were cut from trees, small ones cut 
entirely off, and the ground in many places plowed into furrows. 
Solid shot were plenty on the ground and pieces of shell and oc- 
casionally a shell that had not burst could be found. Some of 
these shells have a lead casing around them and I have been 
running them into bullets for my revolver. 

The fort showed marks of our heavy and well directed fire. 
Several guns had been dismounted by it; but when I looked at 
the enemy's works I thought they had acted cowardly in abandon- 
ing them after standing but one day's cannonade. They would 
have been very difficult to take by assault. Planks had been 
placed upright and braced from the inside. Some distance from 
this a ditch had been dug and the earth from it thrown against 
the planks, which were also supported by earth on the inside. 
The entrance was by one gate on the south side, strongly pro- 
tected by double rows of upright timber. The fort mounted 
thirteen guns, mostly twenty-four-pounders, with an eight-inch 
howitzer. They left us some other guns and a field battery beside. 



50 The Colonel's Diary 

They spiked some of the guns and cut the spokes of part of the 
carriages. The ditch around the fort was about twelve feet deep, 
twenty feet wide at the top and fifteen feet at the bottom. Some 
ten rods outside the ditch they had brush piled and thickly matted. 
Their guns and gun carriages were mounted on platforms. The 
magazine was in the center. The enemy left some twenty-five 
pieces of heavy guns and a field battery, tents for ten thousand 
men, three hundred horses and mules and a great quantity of 
small arms. They left in such haste that the officers abandoned 
their baggage, the men their accouterments, their tables set and 
candles burnin gin the tents. The enemy took nothing with them 
but the men. 

Nothing of material interest occurred during the 15th and I6th 
but on Monday, the 17th of March, the 63 rd was detailed to take 
one of the big guns from the fort to a place five miles below Point 
Pleasant and thirteen miles down the river. We left camp at 
sundown and left the fort about 8 :00 P. M. We had to draw the 
gun by hand. It weighed six thousand pounds and the carriage 
fifteen hundred pounds, making a very heavy load. It went 
very well at first, but the men got jaded and the roads got worse 
and we soon had trouble. One half the regiment had guns, the 
other half did the pulling. We had three ammunition wagons 
in convoy. At Point Pleasant the enemy have a battery on the 
opposite shore and the road runs close to the river bank, which 
is very low. We went past their battery very quietly and fortu- 
nately without being discovered. Below town we could see their 
gunboats for a long time. Once we thought they were steaming 
up for us but we were mistaken. 

The men became so nearly exhausted that they would drop 
down in the mud and could hardly be got up again. I helped 
pull frequently in a tight place when commanding a relief. It 
was a most laborious duty. At daylight we were one mile from 
the intended place for planting the gun. The enemy's gunboats 
were but a short distance below us and we could have got them 
with the gun but could not have got it planted. So we turned off 
from the river and went back to General Parmer's division and 
gave the gun into his care. We returned to camp by the evening 
of the 18th. (Note. This was a remarkable piece of work for 
raw troops. They hauled that four-ton load over bad roads, 



The Colonel's Diary 51 



twelve miles in one night. Twelve miles in one night would have 
been a pretty good march for a regiment without any incumbrance. 
Then they marched back by evening, making twenty-four miles 
marching in twenty-four hours, half the distance pulling an im- 
mense load. Captain Jackson does not explain why horses were 
not used, but Corporal Savely says it was because the mud was 
so deep that horses could not pull the gun, the wheels sinking 
till the axles dragged in the mud. — Editor.) We lay in camp at 
New Madrid during the remainder of the month of March, drilling 
hard in the manual of arms and in brigade and division movements. 
We here changed our altered fllint lock muskets for Austrian rifles 
which are a splendid arm. (And were used by the 63rd until the 
end of the war.) 

Commodore Foote with his fleet of gunboats and mortar boats 
has been bombarding the rebels at Island Number Ten since the 
fifteenth of March. The rebel gunboats, every day or two, run 
up to our batteries below Point Pleasant and give them a few 
rounds but they keep well out of range. So that nearly all of 
this time we could hear the roar of heavy artillery which became j 
as familiar to our ears as a railroad whistle. A slough runs from 1 
above Island Ten around to New Madrid. For a long part of/j 
this time General Pope has been trying to cut a canal through itn 
to get steamboats to New Madrid for us to cross on, so we canlj 
attack the rebels in the rear of their batteries at Island Ten. On I 
the morning of Sunday, April 6th, four steamboats reached New 
Madrid by the new cut canal, to our great joy, for if the steamersj 
had not got through, General Pope intended to attempt to have thej 
army cross the Mississippi on rafts, and there would have beem 
great loss of life. One ironclad gunboat, the"Carondelet,"ran past' 
the rebel batteries at Island Ten during a terrible storm Saturday 
night without receiving any injury, and Sunday night the "Pitts- 
burgh"" did likewise. 

April 7th, 1862. With three days" cooked rations we embarked 
this morning on the steamboats. Our gunboats engaged the 
enemy "s batteries opposite New Madrid, silencing them, and we 
landed our frail transports immediately in face of their works. 
My company was in the bow of the steamer and I was the first 
man to go up the bank. There works were extensive but the 
enemy fled on our approach. We formed in lines of battle, the 



52 The Colonel's Diary 



43 rd and the 63 rd in advance, and advanced on their camp which 
was about one mile from the river, but we found it deserted by all 
save the sick. As soon as the enemy found we were in force in 
their rear and that they must fight us on level ground or retreat, 
they chose the chivalrous plan of retreating by way of Liptonville 
where they had some steamboats by which they hoped to escape, 
but they were too late. Our gunboats were there first and scat- 
tered their transports like chaff and we immediately moved by 
the right flank for Tiptonville. This night we bivouacked without 
fires, some four miles from Tiptonville and four from Island Ten. 
General Paines' division was in advance of us. 

April 8th, 1862. The enemy, seeing themselves completely 
surrounded, unconditionally surrendered their infantry force 
which had reached Tiptonville. Our division advanced and took 
formal possession of the works at Island Ten. The enemy left 
their tents standing just as used, showing they had fled suddenly. 
As reported at the time, the results of the conquest of Island Ten 
were six thousand prisoners captured by the land forces, including 
three Generals; and five hundred prisoners including seventeen 
officers, surrendered to the naval forces, seventy cannon, several 
field batteries, a large quantity of small arms, nine steamboats, 
exclusive of the Hollins ram and the Pelican battery, which have 
also been taken, and large quantities of ammunition, military 
stores, provisions, camp equipage, etc. This is the most serious 
loss the rebels have yet sustained in the material of war. 

April 9th. We embarked at Island Number Ten this morning 
on the steamboat"Hettie Gilmore"and came down to New Madrid 
where we had left our tents. The rebel sunken steamboats along 
the river were a sad sight, but their works at Island Ten were 
strong, very strong, and the ammunition at them in almost fabulous 
quantities. We accomplished this great and successful expedition, 
remarkable to say, without loss of either life or limb by any cause 
whatever. General Pope ordered our Regiment, the 63rd Ohio, 
with the others engaged for good conduct to inscribe on our flag 
and banner the words, "New Madrid and Island Number Ten.'.' 

April 10th and 1 1th. We received our pay from the pay master 
in United States Treasury notes and gold and silver. It was our 
first pay. We were paid up to February 28, 1862. I received 
pay as 2nd Lieutenant from November 8, 1862 to January 16, 



The Colonel's Diarv 53 



1862 and a Captain's pay from January 16th to Febniary 28, 1862. 
On April 1 1th during a heavy storm of rain we struck our tents 
and marched to the river bank to be ready to embark on steamers 
the next day. During the night the boys handed in their money 
which they wished sent back to Ohio. The Chaplin was to take 
it. We sent about two thousand dollars. April twelfth we loaded 
our equipments on board the steamer "Silver Wave." Popes' 
army embarked on a fleet of boats and at 1 :00 Sunday 
morning, April 13th we started down the river. During the 
day our gunboats got an occasional glimpse of the rebel fleet but 
they would not wait for more than a single shot. At two P. M. 
we reached a point as close to the rebel fort, Fort Pillow, as was 
healthy for transports. We tied up and the gunboat "Benton, "made 
a bold reconnaissance which showed the rebel works quite strong 
and their fleet sheltered under the guns of the fort. We stayed 
one night tied to the Tennessee shore. 

April 14th. We crossed the river and landed on the Arkansas 
shore a few miles below Osceola. The weather was almost un- 
bearably warm and the mosquitoes were there in such size and 
quantity as I had never before seen. They attacked us freely and 
fiercely and the boys feared them more than they ever had the 
rebels. The country here is low and marshy. A levee some five 
feet high protected the farms from being overflowed by the Miss- 
issippi River. An old chap that lived near ther iver where we landed, 
had a deer park and in defiance of orders the boys killed several. 
The woods, besides swarming with mosquitoes, were infested with 
ticks and such vermin that were very annoying to the men and 
in a short time killed several horses and mules belonging to the 
army. 

The inhabitants were the bitterest kind of rebels. They had 
plenty of niggers and cotton and they burned the cotton on our 
approach and run their slaves back into the interior, but many of 
the negroes escaped and came into our lines. We stayed on the 
steamboats at night and one night after dark when 1 was Officer 
of the Day, a skiff approached the boat and somebody on it asked 
if they might come aboard. We answered, yes, and the skiff 
pulled alongside and we found it contained a small darky about 
ten or twelve years of age. He had stolen the skiff from his 
master some five miles up the river and, taking advantage of the 



54 The Colonel's Diarv 



darkness, had dropped down the river to us. I took him into 
the cabin and he was able to give us a great deal of information in 
regard to the rebel works which he had seen. 

April 15th and 16th. Among the contrabands who came to 
us on the fifteenth, I hired a man about nineteen years old, called 
George. He had been the slave of one, Daniel Matthews, who 
lived near Osceola, Arkansas, and was a bitter Secesh. He had 
put his slaves to work on the rebel fortifications and the man I 
hired for a servant had helped haul provisions for the rebel army 
and had been for awhile the servant of Captain R. Hardin of an 
Arkansas regiment stationed above Fort Pillow. The negro can 
tell some laughable stories of the scared Secesh. 

THE SIEGE OF CORINTH 

Our mortars have been throwing shells at the rebels at long range 
and they reply occasionally. On the evening of the sixteenth 
we received orders to get aboard all our traps and start up the 
Mississippi and up the Tennessee to reinforce Buel and Grant. 
This was unexpected news, or orders, but the rebel concentration 
of troops at Corinth, Mississippi, rendered Popes presence neces- 
sary and the late battle of Shiloh at Pittsburgh Landing showed 
that Beauregard's army would fight, which is a quality few rebel 
forces possess. (Note. Captain Jackson afterwards had experi- 
ence which caused him to change this opinion in regard to the 
fighting qualities of Confederate troops.) 

On April 17th we left Osceola Landing and arrived at New 
Madrid on the eighteenth and took on board some of our sick that 
had been left. We had spent so much time in this neighborhood 
that it seemed like coming home. Strange feeling. At dark we 
steamed up the river. We reached Cairo by noon of the eighteenth 
and I mailed to Father a copy of Blackstone and an ambrotype 
likeness of myself. 1 also purchased some necessaries and Scott's 
Military Dictionary, price five dollars. We started up the river 
and, when opposite Vletopolis, received a dispatch that from a 
scarcity above, we must go back to Cairo and coal. This was a 
bore to us, for the fleet would all get ahead of us, but back we 
went and by Monday morning, April 21st, we again started up the 
river. I left five men of my company at Mound City Hospital. 
In the station room here were several coffins containing bodies 
of officers who had fallen in the late battle of Shiloh. One Wis- 



The Colonel's Diary 55 



consin regiment had lost its Colonel, Lieutenant Colonel and 
Major and the bodies were here. We passed Paducah and entered 
the Tennessee River at about 10:00 P. M. 

April 22nd, 1862. This is a pleasant day and the Tennessee 
River is one of the most beautiful streams I have seen. All along, 
it has the appearance of slack water and is narrow all the way, 
varying but little. Guerrillas along the bank are in the habit 
of firing at steamboats as they pass and scarce a transport loaded 
with troops but is fired into and somebody hurt; so we loaded 
our guns and kept a brisk lookout but none made themselves visible 
to us. We passed Fort Henry and my opinion is that it is not as 
strong as the works at New Madrid. A company of infantry, 
and from their stripes nearly all appear to be non-commissioned 
officers, guard the fort. The wrecks of several steamboats can 
be seen that were destroyed by the traitors. About ten A. M. 
a negro was seen approaching the river, running, jumping, halloo- 
ing and making all kinds of gestures and occasionally looking 
back toward the hill as if he expected a pursuit. When he came 
opposite to us he told us he wanted to come on board, but we 
could not stop and we left him standing on the bank with a down- 
cast look. How I pitied this son of Africa, striving for that which 
we all love so well, "liberty," and thus far unsuccessfully. God 
grant him success yet. 

April 23rd, 1862. We passed Pittsburgh Landing, Tennessee 
and passed three miles or more on up the river to Hamburgh where 
Popes army was landing. It was just two months to a day from 
the time we landed at Commerce, Missouri, and at the same time 
of day, a remarkable coincidence. May God in his mercy and 
goodness grant us here the same success with which he crowned 
that expedition. 

April 24th, 1862. We moved alDout a mile out from the landing 
last evening and encamped. I posted my guards as pickets 
some distance in front of the regiment in the brush. I did not 
get on the ground till after dark and it was a work of great labor 
and uncertainty in the thick undergrowth, considering the dark- 
ness. General Halleck issued an order that General Pope's 
Command should constitute the left wing of his army and still 
be distinquished as "The Army of the Mississippi." Quite a 
compliment to us. 



56 The Colonel's Diary 



April 27th, Sunday. We moved five miles out on the Corinth 
road. We had orders to be ready to march at 7 .00 A. M. but did 
not move till 1 :00 P. M., and then half a mile from camp a bridge 
had to be built over a slough, which detained us until sundown, 
so that we only finished our five-mile march at nine o'clock at 
night and bivouacked, our teams not coming up. 

April 28th. Our pickets were attacked today by the rebel 
cavalry and some of them came running into camp with the 
news. The cry was raised by someone "fall in" and passed along 
the line. Some drummer beat the Long Roll and on hearing 
this the whole division was soon under arms and in line, expecting 
every minute the appearance of the enemy. The usual number of 
cowards got sick and asked to be excused. But soon General 
Stanley came out and ordered us back to our quarters and said 
when he wanted us he would call us out, and said 
the cause of this needless alarm should be investigated. It proved 
to have been only a squad of rebel cavalry who were about as 
badly surprised as we were, and who beat a hasty retreat as soon 
as possible. 

April 29th. Stanley's division made a reconnaissance today 
in the direction of Corinth via Monterey. We took a few of their 
grand guard prisoners but our cavalry were opened upon by a 
masked battery and considerably injured. We had a very toil- 
some march and returned to camp about one o'clock. 

In the evening, I and my company were sent out to relieve 
the grand guard which had been posted the morning before. It 
was dark before I saw the ground and the ravines and undergrowth 
were hard to get to understand. The men were posted in groups 
a considerable distance apart and in trying to pass along the line 
I lost the direction and for a long time I wandered about, not 
knowing whether I was going toward the rebels who were watching 
our lines or our own camps. I must confess it was rather an un- 
pleasant situation but in course of time I saw a light and cautiously 
approached it and it proved to be friends and I then found the 
position of our lines. 

April 30th. Muster day. My company paraded this morning, 
sixty-two rank and file, fifty for duty. I have twenty-three men 
away from the regiment, sick, since last muster and yet my com- 
pany is one of the largest in the regiment. 



The Colonel's Diary 57 



May 1st. Headquarters Company H, 63rd Regiment, O. V. I. 
Camp in the Field. Making our muster rolls in camp at the 
Log House but struck tents at noon and marched some five miles 
and camped where Captain Brown's Company were thrown in 
the rear. Stayed there three days. 

May 4th. Struck tents and marched about five miles and 
came up with Raines Division who on the previous evening had 
had a brisk skirmish with the rebels. At the cross roads near 
the swamp was a grave and on the head board was written : "Three 
misguided rebels who fell on this spot, May 3rd, 1862." We had 
stacked arms and unslung knapsacks when we were ordered to 
fall in, as we supposed merely to better form our lines, but without 
dinner in a heavy rain we marched to Nicholas's ford to guard it. 
A large pile of cotton was burning which the lady of the house 
said the rebel cavalry had fired, against their will, to keep it from 
falling into our hands. We returned to camp about 9:00 P. M. 
tired, hungry, wet, almost exhausted. We remained in this 
camp a considerable time. A great many of our men suffered 
with diarrhea and some with fevers and our regiment gradually 
ran down in strength. 

May 8th. We made a reconnaissance today in force and skir- 
mished up to within sight and gun shot of the rebels" works which 
I thought we would certainly storm the next morning but I was 
much surprised that we were ordered back to our old camp, only 
leaving a small force on Farmington Heights, which I estimated 
then as a strong position, but Halleck's orders to fall back were 
positive. 

May 9th. The rebels today, with a heavy force, attacked the 
few men we had left at Farmington and a fierce and bloody fight 
drove them from the place. We were all in line but Halleck would 
not let us advance on the rebels and they would not attack us. 
I was much displeased and many lives were lost. The 2nd Iowa 
Volunteer Cavalry, Colonel Elliot's regiment, made a brilliant 
charge, and Captain Egbert was wounded. 

May 17th. Pope's command today with some skirmishing, 
retook Farmington and began fortifying. We pitched our camp 
and as we were getting pretty weak in numbers, our Brigadier- 
general Tyler, began criticizing everything concerning us, such 
as ordering our sick on guard and picket duty, making us drill, 



58 The Colonel's Diary 



etc. General Tyler took command of our brigade on May 1st. 
I have a private opinion of him. In his introductory speech, he 
said he was glad we resembled the New Englanders, etc. He is 
from New England and that kind of talk does not please Western 
soldiers. 

May 28th. The entire army made an advance today of about 
three-fourths of a mile to extend our parallels. The center and 
right wing of our forces met with almost no opposition but the 
Army of the Mississippi had brisk skirmishing. We selected 
our ground and began erecting batteries and planting guns. We 
had four batteries of field pieces in an open field, covering our 
working parties and the infantry supporting them in three lines 
of battle, mostly concealed in ravines. Our regiment was in the 
second line. About three o'clock P. M., the rebels made a charge 
on our batteries which mowed them down fearfully with canister 
shot, attacking our first line of infantry, which wavered for an 
instant. Our line was then ordered forward to their support. 
As we crossed the brow of the hill, they gave us a smart shower of 
musketry, which mostly passed over our heads, but killed one 
man of Company K named L. Pierce. On we went but the 
front line rallied and before we came up had started the rebels back 
in disorder. The rebels now commenced cannonading us to keep 
us from pursuing them. A cannon ^all struck the ground so 
close to me that I was stunned as if by a fall. I was standing in 
front of my company, or division, as I had command of two com- 
panies, and the ball did not ricochet or it would certainly have 
cut some of us down. As it was, dirt and gravel flew over us 
and one piece of gravel struck a man of my company, Joseph 
George, above the eye, slightly wounding him. For a while cannon 
balls plowed around us and through some of our ranks at a fearful 
rate. The 39th Ohio lost several men. 

I got permission and passed over the field and saw the incidents 
which accompany every battle. The rebel dead in front of our 
batteries lay like sheaves in a harvest field. One fine young man 
lay cold in death and by his side a trinket, wrapped in some leaves, 
of McGuffy's Fourth Reader which contained Hall's essay on 
the horrors of war. This called to my mind many reflections. 
I saw men slain by almost every conceivable wound, and wander- 
ing soldiers rifling their persons of all valuables. During the 



The Colonel's Diary 59 



night, we fortified our position and mounted our heavy guns. 
(This action was called the battle of Farmington.) 

May 29th. Today there was a fine artillery dual between a 
battery of parrot guns on our side and the rebels. I got a position 
during its progress where I could see both our own and the rebel 
batteries. It was a fine show. There was some splendid practice 
and fine shooting on both sides and little harm done by either. 
Men on the lookout would announce the fire of the enemy when 
all exposed would drop to cover. About 9:00 P. M. the rebels 
gave three hearty cheers. 

May 30th. Daylight showed the advance works of the enemy 
vacated. The 39th Ohio of our brigade were thrown forward 
as skirmishers and advanced into the town of Corinth, which 
they found evacuated, and planted their regimental flag. A 
few minutes afterward skirmishers from General Nelson's division 
arrived but the Army of the Mississippi were there first — a deserved 
honor, as we had done the fighting during the siege. At 4 :00 P. 
M. we started in pursuit of the rebels on the Danville road and 
encamped at midnight in the vicinity of their rear guard, some 
four miles south of Corinth. When we halted at midnight of 
the 30th I was ordered to take my company and post them as 
pickets. We stood till about daylight and then started on the 
march. 

May 31st. We made but a short march today and halted, 
near Big Springs. 

June 1st. In camp on short rations. 

June 2nd. We started forward again and on account of some- 
body's blundering we did not get time to cook breakfast after 
our rations were issued. Marched through Danville and Rienzi 
and near to Booneville, a hard days march, but the brigade moved 
left in front and as that threw us in the advance we gave the 39th 
and 27th a lesson in big marching which their former boasting 
made them deserve. 

June 3rd. In the afternoon marched to the south of Boone- 
ville w here General Elliott with the cavalry had captured, a few 
days before the evacuation of Corinth, a train of cars loaded 
with rebel guns and ammunition, which he had burned. Musket 
barrels lay in heaps, smelted together by the heat. At nine 
o'clock at night we were ordered to fall back to the camp of the 



60 The Colonel's Diary 



night previous. The wagon trains were now in advance and by 
some means got the idea that we were driven back and they got 
up a regular Bull Run panic. Some of the advance teams had 
not got stopped till near morning. 

The ten days following the 27th of May were very hard on us ; 
sleeping without tents; our trunks kept in the rear; nothing to 
eat but what we carried in our haversacks and the haversacks 
supplied with pork and crackers only. The fight of the 28th 
was a sharp affair, then the digging of trenches was followed by 
exhausting marches. I record it as the hardest ten days' work I 
ever did. 

June 10th. The power of the government is felt in the west 
and Beauregard's Army has fled before us whom so often they 
promised to destroy. The rebel army I regard as demoralized 
and badly injured but I think less caution on the part of General 
Halleck would have given us greater success. I think the great 
blunder of the campaign on our part was our over-estimating the 
rebel strength. General Halleck did not seem to know anything 
more of what was going on in Corinth than I did. Pope before 
Corinth showed generalship that added new laurels to those 
gathered at New Madrid and Island Ten. Although Buel's and 
Grant's Corps had the start of ours by several weeks, in a few 
days we took the lead and they never afterwards could keep 
their lines up parallel with ours. The rebels abandoned their 
works in front of Grant and Buel three or four days before they 
did those in front of Pope, and they abandoned the last ditch 
fighting us. The rebel army, everything considered, made a 
splendid retreat, although much of their stores and equipage fell 
into our hands. We captured a considerable number of prisoners 
and many deserters joined us, but Halleck's dispatch about Pope 
capturing ten thousand is a little steep and I, being along with 
the advance, had a little chance to know. We gained a victory 
at Corinth, that's all, and Halleck's over-caution prevented it 
from being much of a one. 



Chapter V 
BATTLES OF lUKA AND CORINTH 

June 10th, 1862. Camp 63rd Ohio Volunteers, Army of the 
Mississippi. Having demonstrated that further pursuit of 
Beauregard's forces into the interior of Mississippi would be 
fruitless, General Pope, after scouring the country south of Burns- 
ville, returned with his army to Big Springs on Clear Creek about 
six miles south of Corinth. The entire Federal forces have gone 
into cantonments in the vicinity, except those sent along lines of 
railroads. The weather is getting very warm and the nights 
which have heretofore been cool are beginning to get warm also. 
I find by experience that we can stand the heat during the day 
better when the nights are cool. Orders have been issued requir- 
ing all commissioned officers to take daily lessons in Army Regula- 
tions and Infantry Tactics during the time of our remaining in 
cantonments. 

June 30th. General Stanley mustered our regiment today. 
My company mustered present, aggregate forty-one. 

July 3rd. James W. Sands arrived here today on a visit. I 
was glad to see him but was not able to go around much with 
him as I am feeling unwell. 

July 4th. The only ceremonies were performed by the artillery 
who fired the National Salute at the regular time. It made 
considerable noise. General Pope having been called to the com- 
mand of the Department of Virginia, General Rosencrans, who 
had been commanding the Right Wing, assumed command of 
the Army of the Mississippi. It was with regret we parted with 
Pope who for so long a time had held our entire confidence as a 
commander. 

July 6th. I am having a severe attack of intermittent fever. 
Frank Ingmire (a member of his company) is waiting on me in 
my own tent. We are using quinine freely. Colonel Sprague 
having secured me leave of absence, about July sixteenth I 
started for home. I was hauled to Corinth in an ambulance, 
on my back. I was almost exhausted on reaching Columbus, 



62 The Colonels Diary 



Tennessee. I was obliged to remain at Cairo, Illinois and rest, as 
I had not strength enough to travel. I then took the cars and 
proceeded home, via Mattoon, Terre Haute and Crestline, reaching 
, New Castle in the evening and staying all night at the Leslie 
House. The next morning Edwin brought the buggy for me and 
I went out home. I rested at home and my health improved. 
I made a trip to Beaver County in the buggy with my small brother 
and sister, David and Mary, and visited among my mother's 
relatives and old friends. 

August 12th, 1862. Father took me in the buggy to Enon. 
A company of volunteers are there, ready to start to Pittsburgh. 
I took the 3 :00 P. M. train going west to return to the army. I 
passed through Cincinnati and Cairo and arrived at Corinth on 
the fifteenth, passing over the Military Railroad on a Provost 
Marshal's pass, in company with Lieutenant Jones of the 43rd 
Ohio and reached camp at Big Springs and the regiment on the 
sixteenth. 

August 20th. Broke camp and started on march east. Lieu- 
tenant Gibbons and I go by railroad on cars. We went through 
luka and into camp at Beaver Creek, Alabama on the twenty- 
first. We have a fine time foraging here. Are camped near 
Father Cook's. On August 25th I enlisted Elijah Hanson in 
my company, a native of Alabama. We left Bear Creek and 
marched to luka Springs, a watering place. The soldiers take 
comfort at the springs and in the summer houses. 

September 10th. I am on Grand Guard duty, commanding 
the Guard of the Army of the Mississippi. I took in ninety-four 
contrabands of all sizes, ages, and sexes. 

THE BATTLE OF lUKA 

September 1 2th. Left luka and marched to Clear Creek, 
making thirty miles without resting. A severe march. About 
September 14th Colonel Murphy of the 8th Wisconsin, who 
was left in command of the post of luka, abandoned it, and 
the enemy, under General Price, took possession of it, and con- 
siderable stores we had there. September 18th we broke camp 
at Big Springs and marched southeast sixteen miles and camped 
near Jacinto. On September I9th we marched in the direction 



The Colonel's Diary 63 



of luka Springs and fought the battle of luka with General 
Prices forces. 

Besides our column under command of General Rosencrans, 
which was expected to attack Price on the south, General Ord 
was in command of a larger force intended to make a simultaneous 
attack against the enemy on the north. General Grant was with 
Ord's column in person and was commander-in-chief of both 
columns. For some reason General Ord's forces did not get up 
soon enough, and the enemy discovering us, instead of waiting 
for our attack in the town of luka, massed their forces some distance 
south of the town on the road on which we were advancing. 

For some unaccountable reason the usually cautious and saga- 
cious Rosencrans had apparently neglected to examine the road 
in advance with skirmishers, and the first intimation our column 
had of the presence of the enemy was the thunder of a battery 
of artillery planted across the road, and against which the advance 
were butting their heads. The 1st Brigade of our division, com- 
manded by Colonel Mower and consisting of the 11th Missouri 
and the 47th Illinois, swung around and engaged the half con- 
cealed enemy. Sand's 11th Ohio Battery was the only artillery 
which could be brought into action. Our regiment was on the 
second post of honor in the column, that is in the rear at the 
beginning of the battle. The fight raged for about an hour 
with desperate fury, when a tremendous shout arose from the 
front where the fighting was warmest. That seemed encouraging 
and turning to my company, I said, "Boys, things are going about 
right there now." A few moments afterwards an officer dashed 
up to Colonel Sprague, our commander, and said, "Colonel, bring 
your regiment up to the front as soon as you can. The enemy 
have captured Sands' battery, the only one we could get into 
action, and our men are giving back." What a change this gave 
our expectations! Colonel Sprague, turning in his saddle com- 
manded, "63rd, double-quick forward!" 

We had our entrenching tools with us, that is axes, mattocks, 
spades, etc. When the Colonel gave that command I added to 
my company, "Pioneers! drop your tools, march!" Away we 
went, the iron hail dropping around us. 

The shattered lines rallied as we advanced to their support 
and charged again upon the advancing enemy ahead of us. The 



64 The Colonel's Diary 



rebels, astonished at the square front of what they supposed was 
a routed army, halted, and then giving back, as with desperate 
energy we pressed upon them, were driven from the guns of Sand's 
battery which again fell into our hands. It was now dark and the 
fighting ceased, the enemy retiring to the town and we lying all 
night upon the field which had been dearly won, surrounded by 
dead and dying comrades. Our regiment lost lightly. I had 
one man wounded in my company, Corporal Isaac Jarvis. The 
groans of the suffering wounded were heart rending and we were 
surrounded by them. All night long we were busy attending 
to their wants. The rebels also carried off some of their 
wounded and dead who lay on a part of the field not occupied 
by us. Although we had held our own against superior numbers, 
I expected daylight would renew the conflict, but long ere the 
sun dispelled the darkness to let us begin the work of destruction, 
General Ord's column arrived and the rebels began to retreat. 
The morning gave us possession of luka, the enemy having evacuat- 
ed it with a loss of one thousand killed and wounded. Our loss 
was not quite so large. 

In the management of the battle, there was a fearful blunder on 
our part somewhere as Rosecrans' column, less than half of the 
army, had to fight the enemy alone. The impression is against 
General Ord for being too late. Bulldog bravery of the men in 
the ranks and darkness changed what would otherwise have been 
a defeat into a drawn battle. 

A battle field is a strange, melancholy sight after the conflict 
is ended. As you walk over it, some strange curiosity impels you 
to examine the countenances of the fallen and the nature of their 
wounds. On an eminence perhaps the bodies of friend and foe 
lie mixed indiscriminately, showing where the struggle was warmest. 
A little farther on and you find them scattered and as you reach 
broken or wooded ground, you hunt for them as for strawberries 
in a meadow. Then the different postures of the dead. Some 
fall dead instantly. Others struggle into the dark region of the 
hereafter; whilst many, placing themselves in fantastic or grave 
positions, appear to leave life as if it all was a farce, or in calm 
meditation. On this battle field I counted forty dead bodies on 
one spot the size of four rods square. An old soldier here called 
my attention to a curious circumstance, and that was the peculiar 



The Colonels Diary 65 



expression on the faces of those killed by the bayonet. They 
have a contorted appearance, as if cramped, that enables them 
to be selected from among a pile of dead from those who were 
otherwise slain. There was only a case or two of this kind. They 
are very rare on any battle field. 

Our own dead were here collected and buried in large graves, 
laid side by side, wrapping their blankets around them. Those 
of the enemy were buried where they fell all over the field, at 
best in a careless manner. The body of the rebel, General Littejl, 
was left on the field, well to their front. He was buried, I presume, 
along with the others, but I saw him still unburied, well on in the 
day of the twentieth. 

September 20. After burying our own and the enemy's dead, 
we marched back on the road by which we had come, as far as 
Barnets Cross Roads and encamped. We were very scarce of 
rations, many having lost their haversacks. I dropped mine 
during the battle and this morning I was glad to borrow a piece 
of pilot bread and to find a haversack containing a fine, large piece 
of mess pork. I had no scruples about eating of it and shared 
it among several grateful officers and men. When we reached 
Barnets, we killed several fine beeves and I never relished any- 
thing better than I did this evening a piece of beefs liver, grained 
with salt and roasted on the end of a stick. To make coffee on 
the march, the boys provide themselves with an empty tin can 
with a wire stretched across the top for a bail. They put the 
coffee and water in this little can which they carry with them, and 
holding it on a stick in the flame of a camp fire, soon have coffee 
boiling. 

Yesterday when we were on the march to luka where we fought 
the battle, as we passed a plantation between Barnets and luka. 
General Rosencrans halted our division. Some few days pre- 
vious as a party of our scouts, three or four in number, were passing 
this place they were fired on from the mansion house and one man 
killed and one wounded. The others could only gather up their 
comrade and get away. General Rosencrans now ordered a 
detail from one of the regiments to fire the buildings. It was the 
finest residence I had ever seen in this state. Fine dwelling 
house, large barns, cotton houses, cotton gin and presses, carriage 
house and a fine carriage in it, negro quarters, etc. 



66 The Colonel's Diary 



There was nobody in the buildings now but women, they were 
asked to leave and the torch applied to the property of these 
murderers. When we moved forward everything was is a blaze, 
and today as we returned, nothing remains but chimneys and 
blackened logs to mark the place where lived these double scound- 
rels, traitors and guerillas. This is the way to fight them and 
the men feel that they have a commander who fights rebels in 
earnest. It has been supposed by some that the burning buildings 
gave the enemy notice of our approach and caused them to come 
out and meet us, but this is not certain. 

September 21st. We marched two miles southeast, rested 
and foraged till 4:00 P.M., then counter-marched till within six 
miles of Jacinto. Our infantry and cavalry have been harassing 
Price's retreat but without inflicting any very serious injury. 
Price is good on a retreat and he is sustaining his reputation this 
time. We went into camp near Jacinto on the twenty-second 
and on the twenty-third Lieutenant Gibbons received notice that 
his resignation had been accepted. This day I went to the brook 
and was taking a wash, having divested myself of my clothing 
and was rubbing myself vigorously. I could not see the camp, 
and some distance beyond in the direction of the enemy I heard 
a volley of musketry, then scattering shots as if in battle. What 
could it mean ? I thought, we are certainly attacked, as the firing 
continued. I sprang out of the water, pulled on a part of my 
clothing a little quicker than I ever did before and grasping my 
sword belt, I started up the hill as hard as I could run. When I 
reached the top of the hill I saw our regiment forming. I now 
felt certain we were attacked and strained every nerve to reach 
my post. Lieutenant Gibbons had my company ready when I 
reached it. In a few moments we learned that it was only a 
big scare caused by another brigade discharging their pieces to 
clean them. Through some blunder, no notice had been given 
that they had permission to fire and they alarmed the whole army. 

This evening Lieutenant Gibbons started home. I exceedingly 
regretted to part with him. He has ever been a true friend to 
me and sustained and supported me in all duties with a good will. 

September 24th to 28th. We camped without tents. One 
night it rained considerably. I had a gum blanket too short to 
cover all of me. I was so fortunate as to get an empty barrel 



The Colonel's Diary 67 



into which I put my legs, laying it on its side, and then had plenty 
of gum blanket to protect the exposed part of my person. On 
the 29th we marched to Rienzi. 

September 30th, 1862. We started west on a scout. The 
force consisting of a detachment of our regiment, a section of 
artillery, the 27th Ohio Regiment and a squadron of cavalry, 
under the command of Major Spaulding of the 27th Ohio. We 
started at noon and had orders to move without rations or equip- 
ments to make a reconnaissance toward Ripley, Mississippi, 
Price, having swung his army around in that direction. At dark 
we halted and although in the vicinity of the rebel army we had 
not yet met any of their pickets. We immediately threw out an 
advance and took possession of all the roads in the vicinity; did 
it very quietly. The result was we took quite a number of prison- 
ers who coming along unsuspectingly were gobbled up by our 
pickets. Some of them had furloughs to visit their homes which 
were in the immediate vicinity. We suffered considerably, lying 
in the cold without food. We started back shortly before 9:30 
P. M. and reached camp after midnight, a tired and hungry set of 
boys. We ate green apples enough to about sicken us. Reveille 
sounded at 2:00 A. M. (October 1st). I had merely got asleep 
and some of the company had not got asleep at all. Much fatigued, 
we started on the march and marched all day, passing through 
Kossuth and camping one hour after dark four miles northeast 
of the village, having marched about thirty-five miles, the route 
being circuitous. 

Thursday, October 2nd. Our teams came up with supplies 
and we are resting. I fixed up the fly of my tent and as I had my 
cot I expected a good night's rest although I did not get to bunk 
very early. A little after midnight, October 3rd, I heard an 
orderly inquiring for the headquarters of company H. I got up 
and answered him. It was the Colonels orderly. He said, 
"Captain Jackson, have your company ready to march in twenty 
minutes with forty rounds of ammunition to the man." That 
rather spoiled the calculation for a good night's rest but we were 
ready in the time ordered. When I laid down on my cot I had 
taken my pants off and having to hang them on a bush at the 
head of my cot I thought it best to take my pocket-book out of 
my pocket and put it under my head as it contained a considerable 



The Colonel's Diary 



sum of money. The order being on short notice, I dressed myself 
without thinking of my pocket-book and did not think of it until 
we were some distance from the camp ground. My colored man, 
Mose, had rolled my cot and blankets and put them in the wagon. 
We were halted, waiting for some other troops to form, and I 
told Colonel Sprague of my blunder. He told me to go back 
and see about it, as I would have plenty of time. I went back to 
the train and unloading the team, found my pocket-book rolled 
up in my cot all safe. It was a very fortunate affair, as I never 
saw the cot afterwards. 

The news now, Friday, October 3rd, begins to be that Price's 
rebels intend to attack our force at Corinth, to whip them and 
gobble up our division (Stanleys) afterwards. Price has evidently 
done some big marching. luka, where we fought the battle with 
Price on September 19th, is east of Corinth and we now hear of 
him coming from the west, having been joined by Van Dorn and 
his forces. There is a considerable hurry to get us to Corinth 
and our men are almost worn down with marching, watching, and 
battle. As we moved along a little after daylight we heard a 
single gun in the direction of Chewalla. Then the men began 
arguing what it was. Some said it was a gun, others said not and 
that it would rain. A few minutes afterward, boom, boom, boom, 
a whole battery opened, stopping the argument, as the evidence 
was now on one side. It was curious to observe the effect it had 
on the men, who, tired and sore, were dragging themselves along. 
Instantly every head was raised, the step quickened and all for- 
got they were tired. 

At 1 1 :00 A. M. there is brisk cannonading on the Chewalla 
road and our division is moving in that direction. Rosencrans 
has sent Davies' division to Chewalla to attack the rebels. Our 
division is sent to within a short distance south of the rebel forces. 
Davies fights a little and then falls back toward Corinth. The 
rebels follow and we hang like a cloud on their flank. Davies' 
division makes an occasional stand, only to draw the enemy on, 
while we forbid his moving south. It is Rosencrans" design to 
draw the rebels to the north of Corinth. It seemed so odd that 
we should allow our comrades to be driven without joining them 
but it was a piece of great generalship by Rosencrans, for at dark, 
friends and foes were inside of Beauregard's old defences, the 



The Colonel's Diarv 69 



rebels north of our new-made works just where we should like 
that they should attack us. The enemy have been very much 
deceived. We made a very slight stand at Beauregard's old 
fortifications and no doubt the enemy think they are almost in 
town. We could not have defended the old works with the men 
we have. They are eighteen miles in circumference, but we 
have new works made near town, well mounted, that must be 
captured first. Our division was swung around in the immediate 
front of the enemy and we lay on our arms. 

THE BATTLE OF CORINTH 

Saturday, October 4th, 1862. The skirmishers of both armies 
kept up a fusillade during the night of the third. The rebels, 
knowing our position very well, planted their artillery during the 
night so as to rake us and command the town of Corinth. Captain 
Brown of the 63rd Ohio was in command of the guards of our 
brigade and captured a captain of a rebel battery and his bugler 
within a hundred yards of where our regiment lay, killing the 
horses, but had to be reinforced to bring off the guns at daylight. 
We did some cheering over them. About two o'clock in the 
morning the rebels opened on us with their artillery. The shot 
and shell went through some buildings in Corinth. One shell 
burst in the Tishomingo House, killing a soldier who had been 
wounded the day before. We were using the house for a hospital. 
The shot and shell fell all around us and as it was quite dark the 
scene was a grand one, a real display of fire works played entirely 
for our benefit. Our men were, of course, very tired (Note. 
They had been marching almost day and night for four days, in 
close relation to the enemy and without sufficient food. — Editor) 
and sleep was very sweet but the rebel artillery firing was really 
terrific. They were using the latest improved missiles (sent to 
them by England) and it rather spoiled our chance for sleeping, 
as many men in the brigade were being struck. Some one of my 
company spoke and said that this was a rather hard way to rest 
after losing two nights' sleep. Martin Barrett (the "fighting 
Irishman" of the Company) looked up and replied, "It's all owing 
to how a man has been raised, whether he is afraid of being shot 
at or not. " There was no more complaining after that. Our 



70 The Colonel s Diary 



artillery soon silenced the rebel guns after getting range of them 
and before daylight the cannonading ceased. 

On the first appearance of dawn, the rebels threw out a cloud 
of skirmishers that annoyed us seriously, as every few minutes 
someone was hit and this was annoying. Details were made 
from the line to go out and drive them off. Five were called for 
from my company. I asked for volunteers and the whole company 
offered to go on this specially dangerous detail. I took the five 
I thought had spoken first. They started out and had a regular 
Indian fight, giving the enemy their fill of bushwhacking, and driv- 
ing them back to their main force. I was out to see them and 
shot a time or two, or more, at a "butternut" who returned the 
fire, the balls going "zip" quite close to my ear. 

(Note. Captain Jackson's command of the counter attack on 
the Confederate skirmish line is referred to in "Greeley's History 
of the Rebellion," Vol. 2, page 229, as follows: 

"On the morning of the 4th, the enemy, to cover preparations 
for their main charge, advanced a skirmish line to within about 
150 yards of Battery Robinett. It (the Confederate skirmish 
line) was well protected there by logs and fallen timber, and soon 
gave great trouble to the main line of our troops, then lying on the 
ground near Robinett. 

"Five men of each company present of the 63rd Ohio were 
selected as skirmishers, Capt. Jackson put in command of them, 
with orders to advance and drive off the rebel skirmish line. 

"It was pretty serious work, but they moved forward and suc- 
ceeded in driving the enemy's skirmish line back considerable 
distance. ' ' — Editor) 

After I rejoined my company, Corporal John Wilson carried 
my orders to the skirmishers promptly when I sent them, ex- 
posing himself fearlessly. Private George Reynolds was wounded 
severely in the skirmish fight but loaded and fired his gun once 
after being shot through the leg. He was the only one of the 
five wounded at the time but a strange fatality followed them 
and my orderly Wilson, after they rejoined the company in the 
after part of the battle. Corporal Wilson was killed, Sergeant 
Robert Terry killed. Private Stroop killed. Corporal Jarvis killed. 
Private Biggins wounded. Not one escaped. 



The Colonel's Diary 71 



About ten o'clock the rebels began pouring out of the timber 
and forming storming columns. All the firing ceased and every- 
thing was silent as the grave. They formed one column of per- 
haps two thousand men in plain view, then another, and crowding 
out of the woods another, and so on. I thought they would never 
stop coming out of the timber. While they were forming, the 
men were considerable distance from us but in plain sight and as 
soon as they were ready they started at us with a firm, slow, steady 
step. 

"Firm paced and slow a fearful front they form. 
Still as the breeze but dreadful as the storm." 

So it seemed to us. In my campaigning I had never seen any- 
thing so hard to stand as that slow, steady tramp. Not a sound 
was heard but they looked as if they intended to walk over us. 
I afterwards stood a bayonet charge when the enemy came at us 
on the double-quick with a yell and it was not so trying on the 
nerves as that steady, solemn advance. 

I could see that my men were affected by it. They were in 
line and I knew that they would stand fire but this was a strong 
test. I noticed one man examining his gun to see if it was clean ; 
another to see if his was primed right ; a third would stand a while 
on one foot then on the other; whilst others were pulling at their 
blouses, feeling if their cartridge boxes or cap-pouches were all 
right, and so on, but all the time steadily watching the advancing 
foe. It is customary in engagements to have some motto or 
battle cry given by some commander, such as "Fire low," "Stick 
to your company," "Remember some battle," (naming it). To 
draw the attention of my company while the charge was advancing 
I said: "Boys, I guess we are going to have a fight." This is 
always a doubtful question to an old soldier until he sees it, but 
they all believed it this time. "I have two things I want you to 
remember today. One is, we own all the ground behind us. 
The enemy may go over us but all the rebels yonder can't drive 
Company H back. The other is, if the butternuts come close 
enough, remember you have good bayonets on your rifles and use 
them." And well did they remember what I said. 

(Note. It should be observed that the officer who had the 
coolness and courage to endeavor to divert the minds of his men 



72 The Colonel's Diary 

under this terrible ordeal, and while his own nerves were strained 
to the limit, was a youth of twenty-two, who had only six months 
experience in war, and many of his soldiers were boys like him- 
self. This explains why the German military experts were so 
badly fooled when they thought it would take three years' training 
to make American soldiers fit to meet theirs in battle. — Editor) 

When the enemy had advanced about one-third of the distance 
toward us, we got orders to lie down, and then, when the enemy 
got close enough, we were to fire by companies. The unevenness 
of the ground now screened us from their view and the second 
line of infantry, some distance to the rear, appeared to the rebels 
to be the first they would have to fight, and when they came upon 
us it was a surprise to them. My company being on the left of 
the regiment, and our regiment on the left of the brigade, I was 
among the nearest to the enemy. 

The enemy had to come over a bluffish bank a few yards in 
front of me and as soon as I saw their heads, still coming slowly, 
I jumped up and said: "Company H, get up." The column 
was then in full view and only about thirty yards distant. Cap- 
tain Smith of our regiment thought only about twenty-five yards. 
Just in front of me was a bush three or four feet high with sear 
leaves on it. Hitting this with my sword, I said: "Boys, give 
them a volley just over this. Ready! aim! (and jumping around 
my company to get from in front of their guns) fire!" In a few 
seconds the fire was continued along the whole line. 

It seems to me that the fire of my company had cut down the 
head of the column that struck us as deep back as my company 
was long. As the smoke cleared away, there was apparently ten 
yards square of a mass of struggling bodies and butternut clothes. 
Their colunm appeared to reel like a rope shaken at the end. I 
had heard this idea advanced and here I saw it plainly. The 
enemy were stopped, but deploying their column, returned the fire, 
and, a fine thing for us, fired too low, striking the ground, knocking 
the dirt and chips all over us, wounding a very few, not one in my 
company. We got ahead of them with the next volley which we 
delivered right in their faces. (The guns were all muzzle-loading). 
At this close distance we fought for perhaps five minutes, when the 
enemy gave back in confusion. The leafy bush I struck with 
my sword, on giving the first command to fire, was stripped 
almost clean. The boys made a fine volley. The enemy came at 



The Colonel's Diary 73 



us in fine order, moving handsomely, but in retreating, every fellow 
went as suited him, and it appeared to suit all to go fast. 

The column that fought us was led by General Rodgers of 
Texas who fell dead but a few feet from me. When I saw the 
enemy retreating in such confusion, I remarked to a comrade 
that we would not have to fight those men any more today, as 
I thought it would be impossible to rally them again, but strange 
to say, in some forty minutes I saw them reformed and coming 
at us again with that slow, steady step, but they made a change 
in their tactics, for as they came over the bank, or rather out of 
ravine in front of us, they came at us with a yell on the double- 
quick. Our men stood firm with loaded guns and fixed bayonets 
and gave them a volley that threw them somewhat into con- 
fusion, slaughtering them fearfully, but pressing on, and firing 
at us rapidly, they dashed themselves against us like water against 
a rock and were a second time repulsed and gave back. 

Colonel Sprague had all the while been in the thickest of the 
fight. I think I see him now rush to where the line wavered and 
with sabre sweeping the air, exclaim, "What does this mean, men? 

Company , close up!" He then spoke and said, "Men, it is 

your time to cheer now," and with a hearty good will did they 
respond. 

Some distance to the left and front of me were a pair of parrot 
guns, that we called Battery Robinett in distinction from the 
small fort of the same name a short distance in the rear of them. 
Captain Brown and his Company A supported these guns im- 
mediately, that is, were between me and them. He was almost 
annihilated by the first two charges and between me and the guns 
was clear ground. Colonel Sprague gave me this order: "Captain 
Jackson, move your company up to those guns and hold them." 
Saluting, I replied, "I will do it," and turning to my command I 
added, "Left face, forward march." It was like moving into 
dead men's shoes, for I had seen one company carried away from 
there on litters, but without a moment's hesitation we moved up. 

I had scarce posted my men in rear of the guns when I saw 
that the enemy were again coming at us, and that a detachment 
was moving from the main column toward my guns. I knew 
what they wanted and, as the guns were not for close action, I 
moved my men in front of them and waited their approach. On 



74 The Colonel's Diary 



they came, formed in their favorite manner, namely, in a solid 
square or column. I now had but twenty- four men in line formed 
in two ranks, but even the detachment of the enemy which veered 
off towards me were formed in a square. As I afterwards learned, 
they were dismounted Texan rangers and very few of their guns 
had bayonets. I am told Colonel Sprague asked permission to 
move the regiment up to my support, but permission was denied. 

The rebel officer in command of the Texans was marching at 
the left of his men and when he came nigh us he turned and walked 
backwards and said to his men, "Boys, when you charge, give a 
good yell." I heard his command distinctly and it almost made 
the hair stand up on my head. The next instant the Texans began 
yelling like savages and rushed at us without firing. The ground 
in front of us was about like that where we stood previously and 
at the proper moment I gave them a volley that halted them, cutting 
down their entire front. I saw they meant to overwhelm us and 
drive us from the guns, as they out-numbered us. I estimated 
their force at one hundred men. My men began loading at will 
and the Texan, by a dexterous movement, was putting his bayonets 
to the front, doing the thing among and literally over his dead 
and wounded comrades. I saw that he would strike us before we 
could get another volley at them and I gave the command, "Don't 
load, boys; they are too close on you; let them have the bayonet." 
In a second every bayonet was brought down to a charge. I 
have never lived through moments of such intense excitement. 
Events happened quicker than I can record them. The rebels 
rushed toward us and just before they struck us, I yelled, "Charge!" 
in order to give my men momentum to meet the shock. My men 
sprang at the enemy as one man. It reminded me of a man cutting 
heavy grain, striking at a thick place. The hostile guns clashed. 
For an instant we parried like boxers, when the enemy gave 
back, firing at us now for the first as they retired. 

Never have I felt so proud of anything as I was of my men. 
I thought that no such company was in that army. Hand to 
hand we fought them. A few of the enemy rushed around my 
left to my rear to get at the guns and two rebels were killed in 
rear of my line in single-handed combat. Corporal Selby, then 
a private, killed a rebel with his bayonet there, which is a remark- 
able thing in a battle and was spoken of in the official report. 



The Colonel's Diary 75 



Selby called on the Texan to surrender, but he replied, "We'll see 
who surrenders," and made a lunge at Selby with his bayonet. 
Selby's skill in the bayonet exercise, in which they had been well 
drilled, gave him the advantage and he parried the stroke and 
plunged his own bayonet through the body of the Texan, who 
fell dead with Selbys bayonet sticking in his body. Thomas 
Lady also killed a man with his bayonet. Lady was mortally 
wounded. During this time, terrible fighting was being done 
along the whole line. (Note. From the account given by General 
Fuller who commanded the brigade, it seems evident that, as 
Company H was engaged in this hand to hand conflict, the 1 1 th 
Missouri advanced to the support of the 63 rd and reinforced it 
against the overpowering numbers that were cutting it to pieces and 
turned the tide against the enemy. When Company H was en- 
gaged in this desperate hand-to-hand struggle with the Con- 
federates, Corporal J. W. Savely and others say that Captain 
Jackson had his pistol in his hand, firing rapidly right in the 
faces of the enemy, and a Texan struck him with his musket, knock- 
ing the pistol out of his hand, and struck him in the face, cutting 
his cheek to the bone, but so intensely was the Captain's attention 
occupied that he did not notice the wound nor remember after- 
wards how it had been inflicted until told of it. — Editor.) 

My company was fearfully cut up in this last charge. I had 
but eleven men standing when I thought the enemy was repulsed, 
but just as they went into the ravine, one of the rebels turned 
toward us and fired. I was at the head of my command and a 
little in front. I saw the fire was aimed at me and tried to avoid 
it but fate willed otherwise and I fell right backwards, indeed 
"with my back to the field and my feet to the foe." I was struck 
in the face. I felt as if 1 had been hit with a piece of timber, so 
terrible was the concussion and a stunning pain went through my 
head. 1 thought I was killed. It was my impression that I 
would never rise, but I was not alarmed or distressed by the 
thought that I was dying; it seemed a matter of indifference to 
me. In a little while I tried to rise and found I could do so. 1 
got up and tried to walk to the rear. There was no one wounded 
in my company after 1 fell. Just at that time our supports 
charged and pursued the retreating foe, and the battle closed. 
The victorv was ours. 



76 The Colonel s Diary 



When I got on my feet I walked to the rear a few yards till 
I came to the trunk of a fallen tree. I was too weak to cross 
it, but I observed Private Frank Ingmire standing on the tree 
trunk and I said "Ingmire, help me over." "Yes," he replied, 
"let me help you across," and gave me his left hand. I then noticed 
that his right arm was dangling at his side, his hand dripping 
blood. His wrist had been shattered by a ball. He helped me 
over the log and I took hold of his left arm with both my hands 
to support myself, saying, "Ingmire, don't leave me," but I only 
walked a short distance till I felt my hands slipping off his arm, 
my knees doubling under me, and I sank to the ground unconscious, 
and knew nothing more until I came to, in the field hospital two 
days later. 

I took into action thirty-three men with myself, an aggregate 
of thirty-four. The Lieutenants of my company had both re- 
signed and two of my non-commissioned of^cers were Acting 
Lieutenants, Sergeant Terry and Corporal Ferris. Acting 1st 
Sergeant Casey was killed. Acting Lieutenant Sergeant Terry 
was killed and Acting Lieutenant Corporal Ferris was severely 
wounded. The Left Guide of the company. Acting Sergeant, 
Corporal Wilson, was killed. I had six men killed and sixteen 
wounded, just two-thirds of the company, and myself wounded 
in addition, making twenty-three killed and wounded out of a 
company of thirty- four officers and men. Some of the wounded 
died from their wounds. Nearly all of the remaining eleven had 
something to show of the fight, such as bullet holes in the clothing, 
and abrasions of the skin by the balls. I had five bullet holes 
through my coat, each one of which cut the coat in two places. 
One that passed through the left breast of the coat, I felt when 
it went through, but the others I knew nothing about till after- 
wards. My pistol was knocked out of my hand and 1 never saw 
it again. My sword was lost off me in some way after I was 
wounded. Both Lieutenant Howard of Company G and Corporal 
Savely of my own company saw me fall when I was hit. They 
say I fell backwards to the ground and my limbs quivered con- 
vulsively, the blood spurted from my face in a stream several 
inches high. They both thought I was dead, and someone ex- 
claimed, "The Captain is killed!" Both comrades were so in- 
tensely occupied in the fight that they could not go to my assist- 



The Colonel's Diary 77 



ance, but Lieutenant Howard says he saw me when I rose to 
my feet and started to walk to the rear. 

I was struck just below the right eye. It was not a musket 
ball but something smaller, either a buckshot or a ball from a 
squirrel rifle, with which some Texan rangers may have been 
armed. The ball broke through the cheek bone, passing 
under the inside corner of the eye. (Fracturing some of the 
bones of the orbit, injuring the optic nerve and lodging against 
the bone at the bottom of the orbit, in close relation to the brain. 
There evidently being damage done to the brain as shown by the 
fact that he was unconscious for nearly two days. The sight of 
his right eye was greatly impaired permanently, by the injury 
to the optic nerve, and the wound was a source of irritation and 
pain to him all the rest of his life, but the wound did not disfigure 
him.) The surgeons probed the wound and tried to take the 
ball out but did not succeed. I was insensible when the wound 
was dressed. Doctor A. B. Monahan, Assistant Surgeon of our 
regiment, dressed the wound and he says he quit probing it lest 
he would entirely destroy my eye. F. M. Green of the 43rd 
Ohio, who nursed me, says I was unconscious for three days. 
(From the statements given afterwards by Captain Harrison and 
others, Captain Jackson learned that after he sank down uncon- 
scious he was placed, along with the supposed mortally wounded 
and dying, near the railroad track, and no attention given to him 
by the surgeons. The number of wounded was so great, and the 
members of the medical service so few in proportion to the number 
of the troops engaged that they devoted their time to those whom 
they thought there was some hope of saving, but they considered 
Captain Jackson's case hopeless. Captain Harrison saw him 
lying there unconscious the evening after the battle, so that he was 
left lying on the field of battle for several hours without any care. 
Then his colored man "Mose" found him, and carried him in his 
arms to the field hospital and made the surgeons attend to 
him. — Editor) 

I have recollection of almost nothing that happened till I re- 
covered consciousness the second or third day after the battle, 
when I aroused from my stupor but could scarcely recollect what 
had happened. Both eyes were swelled completely shut from the 
wound and although it was day time I supposed it was night. 



78 The Colonel's Diar 



and my first conscious words were, "It is dark. " Soon I was able 
to remember where I had, as it were, quit the world two days 
before, but I was not really certain whether any of the men of my 
company were dead. I knew they had nearly all fallen but had 
no time during the action to examine their wounds. Ivly time 
was fully occupied with those who could fight. 

Corporal Harrison, afterwards Captain, was standing beside 
me. I hurriedly asked him, "How are my men?" He replied, 
"The company is badly cut up. Captain." "For God's sake tell 
me who were killed," I shrieked, and the words are ringing in my 
ears to this day, every time I think of that fearful question. He 
replied, "Corporal Wilson is dead, and Sergeant Terry, and 
Sergeant Casey, and went on with the details. I thought he 
named the whole company. As soon as I got the news of how 
terribly my men had suffered, actually a feeling of gladness 
came over me that I had been wounded and had something to 
suffer. 

INCIDENTS OF THE BATTLE 

Some incidents of the battle are worth recording. Between 
the times of making their charges on us, the enemy's sharp shooters 
would come crawling through the undergrowth up to us and pick 
off officers and men. At one time they made such a lively demon- 
stration on our front that our Brigade Commander came along 
our lines and asked if I would make a reconnaissance to ascertain 
what force was there. It was a terrible mission but I replied, 
"Certainly I will," and started. 

I was undoubtedly fired at a number of times by sharp shooters, 
but performed my duty, bullets momentarily whizzing past my 
ears. I returned and reported what I saw to my General, who 
thanked me. I feel certain many a man has received a star for 
a less daring action. I look upon it as by far the most daring 
personal exposure of my career in the army. Martin Barrett, 
the "fighting Irishman" of my company, one of the most reck- 
less men that ever lived, says the only time during the engage- 
ment he felt fear was when I was out on this reconnaissance. 
Said he, "I trembled for you. Captain." I advanced in front of 
our line of battle and had to wave my hat at our regiment to 
cease firing. My safe return was remarkable. 



The Colonel's Diarv 79 



After my return, one of the rebel sharp shooters crawled up very 
close to us on his belly just in front of my company, at a time 
when we had orders from the General to cease firing. I reported 
the case to Colonel Sprague and told him the fellow wanted a 
Colonel or a General and I feared he might take a Captain. At 
any rate I did not like him where he was. Colonel Sprague 
replied, "Captain, you have my orders to act as you think best 
in this case." I returned to my company, selected a good marks- 
man, pointed out the rebel lying on his belly and told my man 
to not let him hurt anybody. "Don't empty your gun at anybody 
else." I had scarce reached the head of my company when my 
man fired. The rebel made one convulsive heave and lay still. 
It was so close I went to see him. He was shot through the top 
of his head and lay dead on his face. My man said he was moving 
and he feared he was going to fire, when he thought it best to let 
him have a shot. 

The rebel sharp shooters seemed regardless of their lives if 
they only got to hurt some of us, as few of those who came so 
close got away. At one time one got very close to me and was 
standing but a few yards distant behind a stump. I asked Ser- 
geant Terry to let me have his gun and taking deliberate aim at the 
rebel, I fired. He was so close to me that I aimed at his arm, as an 
impression came over me that I need not kill him. He fell, turning 
around, but in a little bit raised his left arm shattered, and began 
crawling off. Half a dozen men raised their guns, but I stopped 
them, saying, "Let him go, boys, he has got enough, he will never 
fight us again." The charge on the artillery parked northwest 
of the town, was made when we were not fighting and I had a 
good chance to see it. The rebels advanced in solid columns 
against thirty guns which opened on them at short range. It 
did not appear to me as if single men fell but that whole corners 
were knocked off those squares like bricks from a pile. But the 
remnants pushed on and drove the gunners away and were only 
repulsed by the infantry supports. They seemed towards the 
last to put down their heads like men walking in a snow storm. 
I heard this idea remarked by many. 

Sergeant Terry, Acting First Lieutenant of my company and 
one of my pupils before the war, fell mortally wounded during 
the engagement, having received three wounds, one above the 



80 The Colonel's Diary 



left eye, one in the breast and one in the side. As his comrades 
gazed upon him in the agony of death, he exhorted them, saying, 
'"Boys, I am not afraid to die. I am where I ought to be. My 
country needed me or I would not have been here." Then seeing 
that he was drawing the attention of the company and that the 
enemy was again advancing, he said, "Men, keep that line dressed." 
These were his last words on the field. He was carried to the 
rear and in a short time expired. 

In the early part of the action, before the enemy charged, 
Martin Barrett was shot through the face, a little forward of the 
ear, carrying away his upper teeth and plowing a furrow through 
the roof of his mouth, a horrid wound. He got up, after falling, 
and tried to get off the field. I had given my company a lecture 
about some soldiers (although not of my company) whom I had 
seen leaving the field with wounded men, apparently to get out 
of the fight, and as I did not observe Barrett fall, and therefore, 
did not detail anyone to assist him, no one left the ranks to help 
him. A man from the adjoining company left his place and said 
to Barrett, "If none of your men will help you, I will." With 
blood streaming from his mouth, Barrett replied, "You will oblige 
me if you will go back to your place. If I see right, fighting men 
are needed here now and I am done fighting for awhile. I'll get 
away myself; if I don't, it won't make much difference." The 
man sneaked back to his place in the ranks. 

Several days after the battle, Martin was able to walk and came 
to see me at the hospital where I was still unable to sit up. The 
first thing he said when he saw me was, "Hulloa, Captain, we didn't 
ask them any boot all day, did we? You are going to get well. 
So am I, and in three weeks I shan't ask boot of any butternut 
above ground." The poor fellow was scarce able to talk so you 
could understand him, his wound was so terrible. A month later 
he was discharged for disability. (Note. He a year later again 
enlisted in Captain Jackson's company and served to the end 
of the war. — Editor) 

Our Colonel Sprague, heard at first that I was killed, 
that is, that I had died from the effects of my wound, after 
being taken to the hospital. This report being contradicted, 
he came to see me. I shall never forget his looks and words. 
On nearing me he sprang forward and grasped my hand, exclaim- 



The Colonel's Diary 81 



ing, "Thank God, you are not dead!" and still holding my hand, 
he added, "Captain Jackson, you are a brave man and you held 
your company like a wall against the enemy." If anyone happens 
to read this and thinks it egotistical, let him remember that this 
is written for private reference and not intended for public gaze. 
My friends say that I was considered mortally wounded for some 
eight or ten days and the report that I was among the slain reached 
my friends at home and in Ohio. Some months subsequently, I 
was shown my obituary written in poetry by a lady friend, Miss 

Maggie L . I indeed owe my recovery to the kindness of 

Providence and look upon my escape as a remarkable preservation. 
God grant that I may be of use the remainder of my life to myself, 
my country, and Him. 

Old Mose, my colored servant, behaved well. He brought my 
breakfast to me on the morning of the fourth, when bullets were 
flying thick, and remained near me all day, assisting to take me 
off the field. At one time I sent him a short distance to the rear, 
telling him to go to a log, as he did not need to be so much exposed. 
He went, but instead of getting behind the log, as I expected, he 
sat down on it, facing the enemy's fire. A piece of shell struck 
the log between his legs and would have cut one of them off if it had 
hit it. He coolly remarked, "This fellow better git to other side 
obdelog," and, suiting the action to the word, he rolled off like 
a turtle. Just at this time a rebel column forced our flank and 
poured a volley almost on our rear. Springing up, he exclaimed, 
"Hard to tell which side ob dis log better to be at!" 

Mose did not like the hospital they took me to and told me 
"We'd go to de Carrell," which was a mile or more away, and he 
would put up my tent and Mary, his wife, "She cook de tings 
what you like, and den tings be right." Said I, "Mose, they 
will care for me here, and beside I have no way of getting to the 
Carrell." 'Why, you's got a good way," he replied. "Mose, 1 
am bad hurt. I can't walk. How would I go to the Carrell?" 
"Lor" bless you, Captain, I tote you the whole road myself, " he 
answered. Mose was in a terrible rage, a week or so afterwards, 
because they took me in an ambulance when I was removed and 
would not let him carry me. 

J. W. Savely of Captain Jackson's company relates the follow- 
ng incidents in the battle of Corinth : 



82 The Colonel's Diary 



When the Confederates came out of the woods to make their 
first assault on Battery Robinett, there was quite an excitement 
on our line of battle, getting the lines well closed up and orders 
to lie down until we could see the whites of their eyes, then rise 
and pour a volley into them. I heard General Stanley give 
this order to all the officers as he was riding along the line of the 
Ohio Brigade and encouraging them to hold the line and never 
let them drive us back. ' One soldier of Company H was cowardly 
and slipped out of line and went to the rear. Afterwards he claimed 
that the Adjutant had detailed him to guard the water tank, but the 
fact was it needed no guard. After the assaults were all over and only 
eleven of Company H were left, we commenced counting who were 
killed and wounded and we had him down as one of them, but as 
soon as he found the enemy had retreated, here came John Doe 
as sound as a dollar and told the water tank story, but we all 
knew he had run, and told him so. After that, when on a march, 
one of the boys would call out, "Who guarded the water tank at 
the battle of Corinth?" and another one would answer? "John Doe." 

Prior to the battle of Corinth, I and some others of our regiment 
were detailed to move some sick and wounded from Corinth, 
Mississippi, to Jackson, Tennessee. I got back to Corinth on 
October second and got out to where the regiment was in position 
on October third, the first day of the battle, but as they had been 
making a forced march, they had no gun for me and Captain 
Jackson told me to attend to carrying water until I could get a 
gun. We reached Corinth just at dusk and went into line of 
battle but I still had no gun and carried water from a water tank 
until about eleven A. M. on October fourth when the Confederates 
made their first charge. I then picked up a gun, cartridge box 
and ammunition and went into line with the men. Captain 
Jackson had not yet been wounded. I saw him when he fell and 
supposed he was killed. Then we knew that Company H had no 
officers left, not even a Corporal, but the eleven of us who remained, 
kept our place until the battle was over. We lay on the ground 
we had fought on until 9 :00 o'clock the morning of the fifth and 
then went in pursuit of the retreating enemy. 

Ed Selby was struck in the forehead, the ball following the 
scalp to the back of his head, and he also was wounded in the 
arm, and he extracted both balls himself with a jack knife. Several 



The Colonel's Diary 83 



of the killed and wounded received two and three wounds, showing 
what a terrific fire the company had been exposed to. I had three 
balls pass through my clothes, two through my blouse and one 
through my hat but was not hurt. One of these balls burned me 
on the left side, making a red streak across my ribs. After the 
last charge I went for water and as I was returning with it I met 
a tall Confederate making his way to the rear, almost scared to 
death. His right ear had been struck by a Yankee ball and 
almost torn off. Some one of our regiment had done it at such 
close range that the powder had burned the side of his face. They 
merely passed him through the lines and he did the rest himself. 
He asked me for a drink. I pointed out the water tank and away 
he went. I often think of him and how the poor fellow was 
scared. 

(Note. At the time of the battle of Corinth, Corporal 
Savely, then a private, was a boy of eighteen. In the Company 
Descriptive Book giving a brief account of each member of the 
company. Captain Jackson described him as follows : 

"James W. Savely, farmer, age seventeen at enlistment. A 
noble little soldier. He was in all the actions at New Madrid 
and Island Number Ten. The boys say he and General Pope 
took it." He had no gun at the'battle of Corinth and Captain 
Jackson put him at carrying water which he did well, carrying 
it to the men in the thickest of the fight. — Editor) 

In a letter dated June 18, 1913 Colonel Jackson wrote in regard 
to the battle of Corinth : 

The charge on our right I saw very plainly. It occurred when 
there was a lull in any very severe fighting on our part of the line. 
It never was anything like as severe as with us. In fact, our troops 
on the right gave way rather easy. When in Congress I made 
a visit to Genera! Cockrell at his home in Washington. He was 
then United States Senator from Missouri. He was the Confeder- 
ate General who commanded the charge on our right. General 
Rosencrans was not pleased with our own troops who met that 
attack. General Cockrell said he did not think our troops there 
stood quite as well as they might have done. The Confederates 
there went clear through our lines and on into the town as I 
plainly saw. But there were no reinforcements that drove them 
out. I asked General Cockrell the direct question as to what 



84 The Colonel's Diary 



drove them out of the town. He said, "Nothing drove us out. 
I watched the charge on your part of the line and when I saw you 
stay where you were I knew the town was no place for us and we 
got out of our own accord." 

Colonel Sprague, in his official report of the action of the 63rd 
Ohio in the battle of Corinth, written five days after the 
battle, said: "Captain Oscar L. Jackson, Company H, a young 
officer of great promise, was severely and, it is feared, mortally 
wounded. He held his company in perfect order until two- 
thirds of his men were killed and wounded." 



^. 



A REBEL OFFICER'S ACCOUNT OF HIS 

EXPERIENCES IN THE FIGHT 

AT CORINTH 

LIEUTENANT LABRUZAN OF THE 42nd 
ALABAMA 

Saturday, October 4th. An awful day. At one o'clock our 
brigade was ordered to the left about a quarter of a mile, and 
halted, throwing out skirmishers who kept up a constant fire. 
A battery in front of the right of our regiment opened briskly, 
and the enemy replied to the same. The cannonading was heavy 
for an hour and a half. Our regiment lay down close and stood 
it nobly. The shells flew thick and fast, cutting off large limbs 
and filling the air with fragments, many bursting within twenty 
feet, and the pieces within two or three feet. It was extremely 
unpleasant, and I prayed for forgiveness of my sins and made 
up my mind to go through. Colonel Sawier called for volunteers 
to assist the 2nd Texas skirmishers, I volunteered and took my 
company. Captain Perkins and Lieutenant Iburson being taken 
sick directly after the first bombardment, I had the company all 
the time. I went skirmishing at 7 :30 and returned at 9 :30 o'clock. 
We got behind trees and logs, and the way the bullets did fly 
was unpleasant to hear. I think twenty must have passed within 
a few feet of me, humming prettily. Shells tore off large limbs 
and splinters struck my tree several times. We could only move 
from tree to tree, bending low to the ground while moving. Oh, 
how anxiously I watched for the bursting of the shells when the 
heavy roar of the cannon proclaimed their coming! At 9:30 
I had my skirmishers relieved by Captain Rouse's company, 
sent my men to their places, and went behind a log with Major 
Purges. 

At 10:00 o'clock suddenly the fight fairly opened with heavy 
volleys of musketry, double-thundering cannon. This was on 
the right. In a few minutes the left went into action in splendid 
style. At 10:30 o'clock Colonel Rogers came up by us, only 
saying "Alabama forces. " Our regiment, with the brigade, rose 
unmindful of shell or shot, and moved forward, marching about 



86 The Colonel's Diary 



two hundred and fifty yards, and rising the crest of the hill. The 
whole of Corinth with its enormous fortifications, burst upon our 
view. The United States flag was floating over the forts and in 
town. We were met by a perfect storm of grape, canister, cannon 
balls and minnie balls. Oh, God! I have never seen the like! The 
men fell like grass even here. Giving one tremendous cheer, we 
dashed to the brow of the hill on which the fortifications are 
situated. Here we found every foot of the ground covered with 
large trees and brush cut down to impede our progress. Looking 
to the right and left I saw several brigades charging at the same 
time. 

I saw men, running at full speed, stop suddenly and fall upon 
their faces, with their brains scattered all around; others, with 
legs and arms cut off, shrieking with agony. They fell behind, 
beside, and within a few feet of me. I gave myself to God and 
got ahead of my company. The ground was literally strewn with 
mangled corpses. One ball went through my pants, and they 
cut twigs right by me. It seemed by holding out my hand I 
could have caught a dozen. They buzzed and hissed by me in 
all directions, but I still pressed forward. I seemed to be moving 
right in the mouth of the cannon, for the air was filled with grape 
and canister. Ahead was one continuous blaze. I rushed to the 
ditch of the fort, right between some large cannon. I grappled 
into and half way up the sloping wall. The enemy were only 
three or four feet from me on the other side of the wall, but could 
not shoot us for fear of having their heads blown off. Our men 
were in the same predicament; only five or six were on the wall, 
and thirty or forty in and around the ditch, Catsby on the wall 
by my side. A man within two or three feet of me put his head 
up cautiously to shoot into the fort, but he suddenly dropped his 
musket and his brains were dashed in a stream over my fine coat, 
which I had in my arms, and on my shirt sleeves. Several were 
killed here on top of one another and rolled down the embank- 
ment in ghastly heaps. This was done by a regiment of Yankees 
coming about forty yards on our left, after finding us entirely 
cut off, and firing into us. Several of our men cried, "Put down 
the flag," and it was lowered and shot into the ditch. Oh. we 
were butchered like dogs, as we were not supported. Someone 
placed a white handkerchief on Sergeant Buck's musket and took 



The Colonel's Diarv S7 



it to a porthole, but the Yankees snatched it off and took him 
prisoner. The men fell ten at a time; the ditch being full, and 
finding we had no chance, the survivors tried to save themselves 
as best they could. I was so far up I could not get off quickly. 
I do not recollect of seeing Catsby after ^his^^ut-t-hink he got off 
before. 1 trust in God he has. I and Captain Foster started 
together, and the air was literally filled with hissing balls. I 
got about twenty steps as quick as I could, about a dozen being 
killed in that distance. I fell down and scrambled behind a 
large stump. 

Just then I saw poor Foster throw up his hands, and saying, 
"Oh, my God!" jumped about two feet from the ground, falling 
on his face. The top of his head seemed to cave in, and the blood 
spouted straight up several feet. I could see men falling as they 
attempted to run, some of their heads torn to pieces and some 
with the blood streaming from their backs. It was horrible. 
One poor fellow, being almost on me, told me his name, and asked 
me to take his pocket-book, if I escaped and give it to his mother, 
and tell her he died a brave man. I asked him if he was a Chris- 
tian, and I told him to pray, which he did, the cannon thundering 
a deadly accompaniment. Poor fellow, I forgot his request in 
the excitement. His legs were literally cut to pieces. As our 
men returned, the enemy poured in their fire, and I was hardly 
thirty feet from the mouth of the cannon. Minnie balls filled 
the stump I was behind, and the shells bursting within three feet 
of me; one was so near it stunned me and burned my face with 
powder. Grape shot hewed large pieces off my stump, gradually 
wearing it away. I endured the horrors of a death here for a 
half an hour. I endeavored to resign myself and prayed. 

Our troops formed in line in the woods and advanced the second 
time to the charge with cheers. They began firing when about 
half way, and I endured it all. I was feigning death. I was right 
between our own and the enemy's fire. In the first charge our 
men did not fire a gun, but charged across the ditch and to the 
very mouth of the cannon with the bayonet. So also the second 
charge, but they fired. Thank God, I am unhurt and I think 
it was a merciful Providence. Our troops charged by, when I 
seized a rifle and endeavored to fire it several times, but the cap 
was bad. Our boys were shot down like hogs and could not stand 



The Colonel's Diary 



it and fell back, each man for himself. Then the same scene was 
enacted as before. This time the Yankees charged after 
them, and as I had no chance at all and all around 
me were surrendering, I was compelled to do so, as a rascal threat- 
ened to shoot me. I had to give up my sword to him. He de- 
manded my watch also and took it; but I appealed to an officer 
and got it back. I had no means of defending myself. For 
the first time in many years, I cried to see our brave men slaugh- 
tered so. I have never felt so bad in all my life. It is now said 
that our brigade was never ordered to charge such a place, and 
that it was a mistake. If so, it was a sad one. Being brought 
behind the works, we found three regiments drawn up in line, 
and all of them fighting our 42nd Alabama alone. I helped to 
carry a wounded man to the depot with Lieutenants Marshall, 
Contra and Preston, they being the only unhurt officers who were 
prisoners from our regiment. We and the privates were soon 
marched to a large house, having a partition for the officers — the 
men, about four hundred in next room. I heard firing again, 
but I fear we can do nothing. We were treated very politely, 
more so than I expected. 

October 4th to November 20th. During this time I remained 
in hospital on Seminary Hill at Corinth and, after three weeks, 
gradually improved. My colored woman, Jane, waited on me 
with as much care as if I had been a brother. Night and day she 
bathed my wound. Frequently I begged in vain of her to go 
to her own quarters and take some rest, as other nurses would 
tend me. She would say, "Oh, Captain, they will forget, and you 
know how soon the fever rises when I quit bathing your brow." 
After I began to mend, she would prepare things for me to eat, 
that I could not otherwise have got. She was a good cook and 
if she ever heard me mention liking anything, I would have it the 
next meal without asking for it, if it was to be found in Corinth. 
I am much indebted to her for her care. In fact, the surgeon 
says I never would have got well if I had not been carefully watched. 
I determined she should have a good home for her kindness, 
and when I was able to go North, I took her up to Colonel Sprague's 
lady. 

RECOVERING FROM HIS WOUND 

My seven weeks in hospital seemed like hard service. I was 



The Colonel's Diary 



unable to read even my own letters, and I will confess I some- 
times had the blues, thinking of home. The only time I have 
ever acknowledged this fact. (Note. He was only a youth of 
twenty-two. — Editor) 

November 19th. I was able today to walk slowly to the rail- 
road station, and concluding that I could reach the regiment 
(which had left for Grand Junction on November 2nd) I got trans- 
portation. 

November 20th. Left Corinth by rail, via Jackson, Tennessee, 
and reached La Grange, Tennessee. After much trouble looking 
around town I got to stay at the house of Mr. Camp with per- 
mission to lie on the floor, but one of the boarders, a Mr. Bradley 
of Massachusetts, a cotton dealer, kindly shared his bed with me. 

November 21st. The regiment was now in camp near Davie's 
Mills, six miles south of La Grange. Colonel Sprague, hearing 
I was at La Grange sent an ambulance for me and I reached the 
regiment, which I found had been increased by the men recruited 
for the 112th Ohio. I got a Lieutenant and twenty men in my 
company. I remained a few days at the regiment and our 
surgeon, Monahan, and other surgeons advised me that I was 
very imprudent to remain in the field, that I should go North, 
as my wound should not be exposed ; and Colonel Sprague urging 
me also, I applied for leave of absence. 

November 28th. The regiment having orders to advance on 
Holly Springs, I was sent back to General Grant's headquarters 
at La Grange in an ambulance, to await the arrival of my leave 
of absence. 

December 1st. General Grant has taken the field in person 
but the office part of his headquarters remains at La Grange. 
Captain Bowers of his staff told me it was very uncertain about 
my application, coming through the regular military channels, 
reaching him soon, and he told me if I would get a surgeon's 
certificate there, have it approved by the medical director, and 
make application, he would act on it the same as if it was regular. 
Accordingly I got a certificate and received, by Special Order 
Number 35, twenty days leave of absence from the department. 

Captain Jackson left La Grange by rail on December 3rd and 
arrived at Chicago on the fourth. He reached New Castle at 



90 The Colonel's Diary 



1 1 P.M. on the sixth, by stage coach from Enon Valley and stayed 
all night at the Leslie House. 

December 7th. I reached home late Sabbath evening and very 
unceremoniously put our folks out of the notion of resting. I 
remained at home one month, gradually gaining strength. 

January 1st, 1863. Father and I went down to Beaver County 
through New Port. We stopped at Samuel Smith's at New 
Port. I have always called Mrs. Smith "Aunt." She had ever 
shown me great kindness. She said I was the only boy she had 
in the army and seemed almost overcome at meeting me, having 
heard that I was among the slain. When I left, knowing that 
I was going back to the army, she kissed me and blessed me and 
said there was other work for me to do. 

On January 7th, 1863 Captain Jackson took the train at New 
Galilee for a visit in Ohio before returning to his regiment. He 
stopped in Zanesville to visit his old acquaintances, Thomas 
Launder's family. In the fall of 1859, he had clerked a few weeks 
in Launder's grocery store for six dollars a month. He remained 
a couple of weeks in Hocking County where he had taught school 
and enlisted many of his company. He says, I first visited those 
who had sons slain in my company and saw many examples of 
devoted patriotism. Being urged by my friends to deliver an 
address, I consented and an appointment was made for me at the 
Woodward Church. 
Va)*Now Hocking County sports a good many Copperheads and 
•^ the evening before I was to speak I was told by a would-be friend 
^ that I had better give it up as the Copperheads threatened to 
shoot me if I came. I replied, that I had been going to school 
for a year where I was taught if anybody shot at me to shoot back; 
that I had promised to be there and would attend and if he wanted 
to befriend me to attend also and bring his shot gun or a butcher 
knife. The night of the meeting I had a large crowd. Friends 
came from far and near, armed to the teeth, ready if they should 
be needed. I saw I was safe. I do not claim to have made a 
well connected speech but I lashed Copperheads and sympathizers 
and proclaimed myself an unconditional abolitionist to a crowded 
house without the least disorder. The "Secesh" saw it would 
not be healthy to raise a row. I took my place on the stand with 
my revolver and felt I would be supported. 



The Colonel's Diary 



Captain Jackson spent the remainder of his period of leave 
of absence with friends at Zaliski, Chillicothe and Cincinnati, 
and on January 30th, 1863 he started to rejoin his regiment, and 
arrived at Memphis, Tennessee, on February 3rd, 1863. 

February 3rd, 1863. Leave Memphis by railroad and reach 
Corinth, Mississippi, where I find the regiment, which had made 
some big marches during my absence. First through Holly 
Springs to Oxford, Mississippi, back to Parker's Cross Roads, 
Tennessee. They got there just after the fight was over and 
returned to Corinth about the middle of January. During Feb- 
ruary and March we remained at Corinth and built barracks or 
log huts. I had for my company four 16 by 20 feet and one 16 
by 30 feet for the men, and a headquarter's cabin, kitchen, etc. 

On April 4, 1863, I reported for full duty, just six months after 
receiving my wound. I had however, been doing a considerable 
of work for two months previous. 

A RAID INTO ALABAMA 

April 19th, 1863. I am Field Officer of the Day and have 
charge of all the lines around Corinth and remained in the saddle 
some sixteen hours out of the twenty-four. On the twentieth 
the regiment left Corinth to join General Dodge who is making 
an expedition into Alabama. As soon as I relieved my guards 
I put them on cars and overtook the regiment at Glendale, and 
the regiment continued the march, moving eighteen miles that 
day and encamped two miles cast of Burnesville. On the twenty- 
fourth we reached Tuscumbia, Alabama. The rebels evacuated 
the town and we occupied it without any fighting at that place. 

April 26th. I visited the city today and found it to be, or rather 
it was, an old and rich town, with fine dwellings, now deserted, 
gardens once cultivated with taste and skill but now sadly neglect- 
ed, stores gutted of their contents, etc., etc. The inhabitants 
are victims of war, enjoying the liberty of treason. In the counting 
room of an extensive business house hung a picture entitled 
"Bombardment of Fort Sumter." Did the owner think that 
those shells would yet burst in thundering tones around his own 
home. Desolation was on all sides now. Colonel Cormine of 
the 10th Missouri Cavalry and the 7th Kansas 'Jayhawkers"" 
had been here before us and left their mark plainly. 



92 The Colonel's Diary 



The greatest curiosity of Tuscumbia is its big springs, one of 
which forms quite a river. The water from it forms a stream as 
large as the Mahoning River of Ohio and Pennsylvania. I think 
it hardly proper to call them springs; they are rivers, which, forcing 
their way under ground, here emerge. Less than a half a mile 
above the principal one is a cave and descending, perhaps a hundred 
feet, you enter a chamber through which flows a considerable 
stream of water, which I judge to be the same that issues from the 
ground below. The place of issuing has, however, the appearance 
of a regular mammoth spring and the water is good and used by 
families near for all purposes. 

April 27th. Marched southeast through the city in the direc- 
tion of Decatur, eleven miles, passing through a beautiful 
country. The cavalry in advance had a smart fight. All we 
saw of it was the dead horses. On the 28th we had orders to 
move at five A. M. but did not march until twelve o'clock when 
we moved east to the sound of skirmish firing, and we met the 
enemy at Town's Creek. We were supported by the artillery 
who fired at the enemy across the stream. A rebel on a white 
horse displayed himself conspicuously. The enemy retreated 
with skirmishing. We had a few wounded but this is what a 
rebel account afterwards called desperate fighting and "Battle 
of Tuscumbia. " We bivouacked on the bank of the stream. 

April 29th, 1863. We counter-marched northwest twenty- 
two miles through Tuscumbia, encamping west of Little Bear 
Creek. Our rear guard has this day laid waste with fire and 
sword, the country through which we passed. Houses, barns, cribs, 
mills, etc., all share one fate. At any time during the march, 
you could see two or three buildings burning. A great amount 
of corn was destroyed. On the railroad, near Town's Creek in 
particular, heavy amounts were collected for Bragg's army but 
the fire devoured it. The country is among the most beautiful 
I have seen anywhere and highly improved and cultivated, yet 
now it is a desert. The negroes follow us. We take everything 
in the shape of horses, mules, cattle, sheep, hogs and so on, eating 
what we need and driving a vast herd ahead of us. 

Four miles south of Tuscumbia lived Mr. Hanson whose son 
had enlisted in my company eight months before. When we got 
up, the advance guard had confiscated his stock but I \\ as able 



The Colonel's Diary 93 



to get it returned to him and save his property. His residence 
and other buildings remained like an island amid the surrounding 
ruin. I was pleased to be able to do him a kindness. I was over 
to General Dodge's headquarters this evening and talking to him 
of the way his rear guard served property. He said they thought 
a crib meant anything that would burn. The orders had been 
to bum any building containing grain (in order to destroy the 
supplies for the Confederate army). I asked one of the 7th Kansas 
"Jayhawkers" how they could burn all buildings under that order. 
"Well," said he, "if a building has no grain in it, just put in a 
little." 

The rebels know just how far General Dodge marched into 
Alabama. The city of Tuscumbia was spared but it was hard to 
keep the soldiers from burning it after they had got a taste of 
the fire. The Alabama State Military College, ten miles east 
of the city, near La Grange, was plundered of its uniforms and then 
burned. The boys made a gay appearance with cocked hats, 
etc., which many of them gaily wore. 

April thirtieth we marched west seventeen miles, camping at 
our old camp on Big Bear Creek, where we joined General Dodge 
on the twenty-first. 

May first we marched down Bear Creek to Father Cook's farm 
and crossed the creek, reaching luka at noon where we ate dinner, 
drinking from the celebrated springs, and encamped that night 
one-half mile from Burnesville, Mississippi, a march of eighteen 
miles. 

On Saturday, May 2nd, 1863, we marched to Corinth to our 
own barracks, well worn down with fatigue, having marched one 
hundred and fifty-two miles. We drew a ration of whiskey. 
We did not lose a man on the expedition and on the whole felt 
much pleased with our trip. We would not have missed it for 
a. considerable. 

May 3rd, 1863. I am doing outpost duty. I am on the roster 
for field duty, being one of the Senior Captains of the brigade. 

May 13th, 1863. We moved by rail to Memphis and went 
into camp on Poplar Street near the Saint Agnes Seminary. We 
have considerable trouble with orange women smuggling whiskey 
into camp and selling it to the soldiers. 



94 The Colonel's Diary 



A TRIP TO VICKSBURG DURING THE SIEGE 

May 24th, 1 863 . I received orders to take charge of the steam- 
boat "Luminary" loaded with ordnance stores for General Grant's 
army near Vicksburg. The cargo consisted of 4900 cases, 
mostly ammunition for small arms but some for field artillery. 
Having received written instructions from General Veatch, com- 
manding at Memphis, I put my company and a detachment from 
Company B on board the steamer as guards, a short time after 
dark, and left Memphis at 9:00 A. M. on the twenty-fifth and 
proceeded down the river. My instructions were very plain and 
positive. I was to report to the commanding officer at Helena, 
Arkansas, Millikens Bend, Louisiana, and if need be, at Youngs 
Point, Louisiana, but at no other place to allow the vessel to 
be landed under any circumstances. 

May 26th, 1863. We reached Helena, Arkansas, at 5:00 A. M. 
and I reported to General Prentiss who ordered me to proceed 
below with all dispatch, as the ammunition was much needed by 
General Grant. At 1 1 :00 A. M. we reached the mouth of White 
River. I had orders to the Naval Commander there to give me 
an escort. I was furnished by Lieutenant Commander Prickart 
with the gunboat "General Bragg" as an escort, and proceeded. 
Before reaching White River, at the head of Island 65, we threw 
a few shells from a piece of artillery we have on the bow of our 
gunboat at some guerillas that had been firing at the "Lady 
Pike" steamboat, and dried them up. 

At 5:00 P. M. our gunboat escort left us and returned to its 
station. When we were thirty miles above the little town of 
Lake Providence the master of the steamboat "Luminary," who 
appeared to chafe under my orders a little, said he wanted to stop 
at Lake Providence and put off mail. I did not think my instruc- 
tions would allow me to stop, and I told him that I was not carry- 
ing mail in particular and I did not wish the vessel to be landed. 
•Supposing he had sense enough to know that he would have to 
obey orders I went to my stateroom at dark. During the night 
one of my officers came and woke me, saying that the steamboat 
men swore they would land at Lake Providence. 

I got up and saw how affairs were going and that they were 
collecting the steamboat men at the pilot house, where I had but 



The Colonel's Diary 95 



one sentinel, determined to do as they pleased. I went into the 
pilot house soon and one fellow attempted to enter it. I asked 
him if he was a pilot and told him if he was not, he could not 
come in. He gave me a rough answer and I caught him by the 
collar and unceremoniously threw him down the stairs. I then 
placed a Lieutenant and a squad of men at the pilot house with 
orders to shoot the pilot if he attempted to land the vessel at 
Lake Providence and I told the captain of the boat that if any of 
his ofificers interfered with my orders, I would tie them up to a 
timber, and they did not land. 

The captain's name was Williamson. After we reached General 
Grant, he complained to Major Lyford, one of General Grant's 
Staff Officers, about how rough I had been. One of my officers 
was present at the time, and he said that the Major gave the 
steamboat man a regular blessing and wound up by saying such 
conduct as he received from me would have saved the government 
the loss of several vessels that had been captured by guerillas. 
On my return to Memphis, when I reported my conduct to the 
Commanding Officer, General Veatch, under whose orders I had 
acted, he not only sustained me, but complimented me highly. 
Also Mr. Gist, Special Agent of the Post Office Department of 
Memphis, who was with us, told the story in Memphis to my credit. 

On May 27th at 1 :00 A. M. we stopped at Millikens Bend, 
Louisiana, but found it almost evacuated by our troops. Today 
the clerk of the steamer "Luminary," who owns half of the vessel, 
asked to see my instructions in regard to the vessel. I had shown 
them to the Captain. I went to the Clerk's office and showed them 
to him. He read them twice and then slapped me on the shoulder 
and said he begged pardon for what he had said when I declared 
Martial Law on the night previous, as he had supposed, I being a 
young man, that I was assuming authority, but he now saw he 
had been mistaken. 

At 3 ;00 A. M. on the 27th we touched at Young's Point, Louisi- 
ana, and I reported to General Jerry Sullivan. It was not clear 
daylight and he was very angry at being awakened. (The 
Assistant Adjutant General was not present). After we were 
through business he said, "Damn it, you have wakened me and 
I will not sleep a bit more today." We then proceeded up the 
Yazoo River to Chickasaw Bayon, which landing we reached at 6 :00 



96 The Colonel's Diary 



A. M. This is the depot of supplies for General Grant's army 
engaged in the siege of Vicksburg. Major Lyford, Ordinance 
Officer on General Grant's Staff, receipted to me for the safe 
delivery of the cargo and took charge of the same. I then reported 
to Captain Pierce, Master of Transportation, who ordered me to 
remain with my command on board the steamboat "Luminary," 
as it would be the first boat he could give me to go up the river. 

General Grant has such a good chance to reduce the fortifica- 
tions of Vicksburg now since he has fought his way to his present 
position, that it seems useless to reduce warfare to a science unless 
he can succeed. His supplies can be landed at his entrenchments. 
One continued thunder of artillery and rattle of musketry is heard 
along his lines, which extend from Chickasaw Bayon above the 
city to Warrenton below, completely investing it. 

At 4:00 P. M. on May 28, 1863, we left Chickasaw Bayon for 
Memphis and passed Lake Providence at 5 :00 A. M. on the 29th. 
At 3 :00 P. M., at Yellow Bend, a short distance above Gain's 
Landing, we were fired upon by guerillas. We got our piece of 
artillery in position and began shelling them, but in the mean time 
we opened on them such a brisk fire of musketry that they broke 
from their position and ran. Sergeants Harrison, Selby, and 
Clark, who commanded detachments of my company behaved 
with great promptness and exposed themselves when needed. 
We had nobody hurt and do not know what were the results to the 
rebels as we did not think it advisable to land. 

On May 30th at 9:00 A. M. we passed Helena and at 6:00 
P. M. reached Memphis and I handed in my written report of 
my expedition in person to General Veatch who thanked me for 
the success and promptness of the expedition. We returned to 
our camp. 

June 7th and 8th. On Grand Guard on Pigeon Roost road 
near Memphis. In front of my lines we found the body of a 
colored man, about twenty-five years of age, evidently murdered, 
shirt bloody, marks of blows on neck and back and head. He 
was dressed in Federal uniform, new reinforced pants, white 
flannel shirt, socks and shoes. I doubt not, murdered by rebel 
citizens for enlisting in government service. We buried him where 
he lay. 



The Colonel's Diary 97 



I sent for detectives Morey and Gilbert and had Uriah Payne, 
who lived near by with his sister, Widow Carr, arrested on sus- 
picion of being a spy. I had strong suspicion that he knew some- 
thing of the murder but could obtain no evidence. After the 
detectives took charge of him he managed to throw his pocket 
book to Miss Sally Dora, who lived with them. She destroyed 
some papers and gave a little darkey, named Jack Kimbro, a 
roll of southern money to keep. He gave it to me for a quarter. 
It amounted to several hundred dollars. The man was afterwards 
banished from the district. 

June 13th. I was presented by my company with a fine dress 
sword, costing about one hundred dollars, and engraved as follows : 
"Presented to Captain O. L. Jackson by Co. H. 63rd Ohio Vol. 
Infantry, for conduct at New Madrid, Island Ten, luka and 
Corinth." (The battles in which I had commanded the company). 
Chaplin Fry selected it at Cincinnati and made the presentation 
speech. I am very proud of it. 

July 4th, 1863. Everything quiet here. Our armies are in a 
critical position east and west. General Grant makes little ap- 
parent headway against Vicksburg. Lee, the rebel, is advancing 
northward. Perhaps a few days will decide the fate of our govern- 
ment. 

July 7th, 1863. Glorious news. Vicksburg is beneath the 
Star Spangled Banner. General Meade has defeated the enemy 
at Gettysburg, Pennsylvania and driven their hordes southward 
with great slaughter. Thank God! Liberty may yet survive 
this rebellion. 

July 22nd, 1863. Still in camp at Memphis. I this day put my 
presentation sword in a box with some papers, etc., and sent them 
north by express to my father, S. S. Jackson. 



Chapter VI 
THE ATLANTA CAMPAIGN 

Captain Jackson carried a small note book in his pocket in 
which he made notes, which were afterwards copied and ex- 
panded in a journal. 

Memphis, Shelby County, Tennessee, June 1st, 1863. Our 
brigade reached Memphis about the middle of May, our 
regiment arriving on the thirteenth, and were on garrison and 
escort duty. As it had been a long time since our boys had "been 
in town before" they just made things "get up and dust." Whiskey 
was the cause of much trouble and the men got it despite the 
Provost Marshal's orders to the contrary. Apple and orange 
women crowded the camps, many of them with a vile article of 
whiskey concealed about their persons. The boys when drunk 
attacked the Provost Guards and several lives were lost. General 
Hurlburt was said to have remarked that the Ohio Brigade was 
so anxious for a fight they ought to be sent below — to Grant's 
army at Vicksburg. 

Our duty as pickets was not so much to keep the enemy from 
coming in as to prevent goods passing out (to the Confederates) 
and our adventures with smugglers were numerous. One day I 
suspicioned a woman, who gave her name as Pullen, of being a 
smuggler. Although she had a proper pass for herself and boy, 
I told her I would have to send her to Captain Frank's office. 
Chief Detective, U. S. A. Putting her in charge of a non-com- 
missioned officer, I started them. She asked him to look at a 
fine garden they were passing and then threw away a package, 
but he noticed it and picked it up. Likewise with several pack- 
ages, she declaring they did not belong to her. Among them were 
pins, buttons and rebel mail. She went to Irving Block prison. 
It was rare to have a bill and permit for goods handed to you that 
did not contain whiskey and snuff, so great was the demand for 
these articles outside our lines. Male and female almost always 
asked the officer on duty to drink and if it so happened they had 
no whiskey they would almost always apologize for not being 
able to ask you. 

Memphis is destined to be the greatest commercial city of the 



The Colonel's Diary 99 



Mississippi Valley. \ It has the only site for a city for many 
miles and the trade of Missouri, Arkansas, Tennessee, Northern 
Alabama and Mississippi must always pour into it. It was just 
springing into wealth when the war broke out and it has managed 
to do a considerable business all along. It can boast of being one 
of the first places of female prostitution on the continent. Virtue 
is scarcely known within the limits of the city proper and many 
a soldier boy contracted diseases here that will accompany him 
with their effects to the grave. 

(James W. Savely of Company H states that Captain Jackson 
was very stringent with the men but it was all for their good, 
guarding against disease, etc. No officer ever commanded a 
company that did more for his men than he did. He would 
fight for them if they were not in the wrong and punish them if 
they were. , 

His company had the largest number killed in battle and the 
fewest to die of disease in the whole regiment. Company H had 
thirteen men killed and the average for the other nine companies 
was seven killed. Company H had thirteen men die of disease 
and the average for the other nine comp^mies was twenty-five. 
Company H had nearly twice as many men killed and only about 
half as many men die of disease as the average for the other 
companies in the same regiment. — Editor) 

The suburban residences are costly and filled with regular 
'Secesh'' but many of our officers fonr.ed acquaintances which 
they will not soon forget. We used to make calls on entire 
strangers, introduce ourselves, etc. Returning from the theater 
one night, I passed a residence, in the parlor of which, through the 
open window, I could see a bevy of girls who were singing and 
playing. I became interested, and not thinking it proper to call 
at so late an hour, I took my knife and marked the fence in front 
of the house to know it. A few days afterwards I called and told 
them the circumstances and became acquainted with Miss Ernes- 
tine McC which acquaintance I kept up, making occasional 

calls as long as my regiment remained in Memphis. 

It cost us a great deal to be stationed at Memphis. Our mess 
accounts were large, there being a good market, fine clothing, 
plenty of whiskey, etc. It about ruined our men and officers 
lately promoted, to have such indulgences and many went the 



100 The Colonel's Diary 



rounds of dissipation for the first time. Many of our officers brought 
their wives here, my First Lieutenant among the number. I 
believe that if I commanded an army I would never allow this. 
No well man should have his wife to destroy his usefulness as an 
officer which it effectually does. 

While we were at Memphis, orders to be ready to move on 
short notice were frequent and became a kind of chronic bore. 
In the early part of October we made a new camp and built 
chimneys, etc. The boys took boards at night from the neigh- 
boring fences to make bunks, and any night at midnight you 
could hear pounding throughout the camp. Some of our officers 
complained of the want of active service and just about the time 
we got our chimneys built, we got positive orders. Then com- 
plainers about active service were hard to find. 

October 18th, 1863. We left Memphis at daylight for Corinth, 
the men in light marching order, except carrying knapsacks. 
We sent the heavy baggage and sick by rail. I had two tent 
flies hauled for my company and a wall tent for myself and a 
mess kit, etc. We marched fifteen miles, camping inside the 
picket lines at Germantown, Tennessee. We had been stationed 
at Memphis over five months. The next day we marched south- 
east sixteen miles and camped at Lafayette, Tennessee, and on 
the twentieth marched east eight miles to Moscow where there 
is a regiment of soldiers of African descent. The next day we 
marched east twenty-one miles, passing through La Grange and 
Grand Junction to Salisbury, Tennessee. We had a very hard 
march today as it was raining most of the time. We had to use 
plenty of fence rails in the evening for fire. My company here 
foraged their first hog on this march. 

On October twenty-second we marched east eighteen miles to 
Pocahontas and the next day twelve miles to Cypress Swamp. 
Our regiment and the 43 rd Ohio crossed the Cypress Swamp on 
the twenty-fourth but the artillery could not cross and the other 
two regiments had to go around the swamp with the artillery. 
We marched fourteen miles and reached Corinth, passing over 
our battlefields, which show skulls and bones of the fallen. Where 
we had the terrible struggle over Battery Robinett on October 
4th, 1862, is now a strong fort. We were put into our old barracks, 



The Colonels Diary 101 



which are yet in good repair. We were paid during the evening 
up to August thirty-first, 1863 by Major Mendenhall. 

October twenty-fifth at 2 :00 P. M. we moved out on the Clear 
Creek road about five miles and camped. 

On the twenty-sixth marched southeast, passing through 
Jacinto and saw our old camp grounds and the target still stand- 
ing where our brigade practiced after the battle of luka in Septem- 
ber, 1862. We camped at Barnett's, having marched twenty 
miles over a country of which every spot brought up thoughts of 
thrilling incidents and memories of comrades now in soldiers 
graves. It showed us ruins of where once splendid residences 
had been, and were burned because some of our parties had been 
fired on from the windows, and a country made desolate by the 
presence of contending armies. Literally there is not a fence rail 
to be seen in Tishamingo County, Mississippi. 

October 27th, 1863. Marched eight miles to luka, camping 
east of the Springs. Saw an amusing occurrence today. A 
short distance from where we stacked arms was a camp that had 
been lately occupied and that yet contained a great many boards, 
boxes and so on, things much needed to make a comfortable camp, 
and as soon as the companies were dismissed the entire battalion 
charged across a deep ravine that intervened, on the run, it being 
a great object with each man to get there first; and such running, 
yelling and clattering of boards was never heard. I seldom have 
seen so ludicrous a sight. 

We rested at luka the 28th and 29th. Old Mose, who was 
my colored servant for a long time, and who carried me off the 
battlefield at Corinth, came down with us. He has got badly 
spoiled since he left me. On October 30th my company was on 
Grand Guard near the battlefield of luka. The enemy's cavalry 
threatened to attack on our left but drew off without doing so. 
I walked over the battlefield which shows plainly the marks of 
the terrible struggle. I cut a piece of wood, for a chess queen, 
on the ground occupied by Sand's battery in that action, which 
is now the burial place of those belonging to the battery who fell 
there. It is a spot of ground that will be memorable in history. 
I picked up a cannon ball here and put it in a chest and hope to 
send it home some day. 

October 31st, 1863 was muster day of my company at luka, 



102 The Colonels Diarv 



Mississippi. Enlisted men present forty- four, absent eighteen, 
total sixty-two. Three officers present and absent making an 
aggregate of sixty-five. 

We broke camp at luka on November 2nd, having sent back 
our heavy baggage to Memphis, and marched east eight miles 
to Eastport, Mississippi, a small town that was burnt by our 
forces about the time of the battle of Shiloh. Appearances indicate 
our starting on a long campaign, and as a consequence every- 
thing a sutler has can be sold at fearfully high prices. Our 
sutler sent back to luka for a load and sold it in an hour. 

November 4th, 1 863 we crossed the Tennessee River in trans- 
ports and camped one and a half miles from the river near Water- 
loo. General Sherman is in command of the troops now moving 
east, which consist of the 15th Army Corps and the Left Wing 
of the 16th, commanded by General Dodge. We are to reinforce 
the Army of the Cumberland. The 1 5th Corps starts for Steven- 
son, Alabama, via Florence and the troops under Dodge take a 
route a few miles north. Our brigade has the advance on our 
road, with orders to keep a half days march in advance of the 
main column. 

November 6th we marched east eight miles, camping near a 
Union man's residence. 

On the 7th marched east thirteen miles, camping at a place 
where we got plenty of sweet potatoes to supply the brigade, 
already dug. I called it Camp "Fructum." 

November 8th, 1863. This day two years ago I was mustered 
into the United States service as a recruiting officer with the rank 
of Second Lieutenant. We marched today thirteen miles, cross- 
ing a branch of Cypress Creek at Johnson's Mills and camped 
after crossing Shoal's Creek at Ball's Mills or Lauderdale Cotton 
and Woolen Factory. There is here one of the finest water powers 
in the country. The scenery is wild and picturesque. The 
citizens have a legend of a factory girl, whose lover was accidental- 
ly killed, drowning herself and it is said when midnight comes, 
she often walks upon the troubled waters where she threw her 
young life away. Later I learned that the factory was burned by 
order of General Dodge because they furnished the rebel army 
with uniforms. 



The Colonel's Diary 103 



November 9th, 1863, Monday. Marched east fifteen miles, 
passing through a good country and the small village of Lexington, 
Alabama, camping two miles east of it. We have been in the 
state of Alabama ever since crossing the Tennessee River. We 
use fence rails for fuel and forage everything we can eat; our 
trains only supplying us with coffee, sugar, salt and small quanti- 
ties of hard bread. 

November 10th. We marched northeast twenty-one miles, my 
company thrown to the front, after camping, as Picket Guard. 
I made my headquarters for the night at Nance's Mills, which is 
five miles from Pulaski, Tennessee. We have been bearing north 
and are now in Tennessee. 

November 1 1th, Wednesday. My company is the day Advance 
Guard of the column. We marched east, passing through Pulaski 
and crossing Richland Creek and the Nashville and Decatur 
Railroad. Pulaski has been a flourishing town of perhaps one 
thousand inhabitants but the war has used it about like other 
southern towns. No business now, no stores. The girls at the 
windows look powdered white enough but I do not know the 
means. (Perhaps Captain Jackson thought their pallor may 
have been caused by lack of food, due to the devastation wrought 
by war.) After we had marched some eight miles east of Pulaski 
we met a courier and escort bearing dispatches from Generals 
Sherman and Grant for General Dodge who is half a days march 
in our rear. Colonel Fuller, commanding our brigade, took the 
responsibility of opening the dispatches which were sealed. Acting 
on information obtained from the dispatches, he immediately 
halted his command at Buchanan's Creek. 

November 12th. We now learn that the dispatch of yesterday 
ordered General Dodge to halt his command and take possession 
of the Nashville and Decatur Railroad and open it for government 
use. We do not like this, being anxious to accompany General 
Sherman on to Chattanooga, but orders have to be obeyed. Our 
brigade is sent down towards Prospect, a very small village near 
where the railroad crosses the Elk River. 

As we are likely to need them we collected today a large drove 
of cattle, hogs and sheep and the bellowing in our rear is 
terrific. We camped after crossing Richland Creek. On the 13th 
we reached Prospect and encamped. Everything considered, 



104 The Colonel's Diary 



Prospect is a small prospect of a town. On the 1 5th our regiment 
moved down to the river and camped on a farm where the Widow 
Taylor lived. (Widow of General Zachery Taylor.) Colonel 
Sprague told the boys that they must not burn rails, but in a 
few hours he found out that the farm was owned by a Mr. Reed, 
now in the rebel army, and that order was countermanded, to the 
great suffering of all fences. We proceeded to put up a trestle 
bridge and had it almost completed when it was carried off by 
high water the night after it was ready for foot passengers. 

December, 1863. While building the bridge over Elk River, 
we had no government rations except one-fourth rations of salt, 
sugar, and coffee. Sometimes we had no salt for the fresh meat 
we foraged. We found plenty of corn and wheat in the country 
and we ran a couple of mills. We built a large oven and had 
some soft bread but we were unable to get sufficient yeast. We 
scouted several days to get hops, the citizens not having raised 
or used them. Sometimes we would meet citizens who did not 
know what hops were. Such is the shiftless kind of people who 
call themselves "chivalry" and boast of their "society." 

(This shows Captain Jackson's opinion of a people who lived on 
hot biscuit. At that period every farmer in the Captain's home 
neighborhood in Pennsylvania raised some hops and made their 
own yeast, but now he would likely find hops as rare in Pennsyl- 
vania as in Tennessee. — Editor) 

In the latter part of December we began considering the subject 
of re-enlistment of our regiment. We had a great many men 
with us who had been enlisted for the 1 1 2th Ohio and who had not 
served two years and under provision of existing orders were not 
entitled to re-enlist, but we got authority from the Secretary of 
War to enlist as veterans all men in our brigade who had served 
over fifteen months. I enlisted every man of my company as 
a veteran, who was eligible, numbering in all forty-seven. All 
the companies of our regiment were able to re-enlist over three- 
fourths of their men, this being the number required to secure 
the organization of the regiment, and they were mustered out by 
reason of re-enlistment to date December 31, 1863. Before I got 
my papers ready to re-enlist them, my men signed an article got 
up by themselves without my knowledge, agreeing to re-enlist, 
and had one of the sergeants hand it to me. Quite a voluntary action. 



The Coioneis Diary \05 

January 1st, 1864. A very cold day. Our regiment was 
mustered into the service as veterans by Lieutenant Hoffman of 
the 3rd United States Cavalry and his assistant. The entire 
four regiments of our Ohio brigade, the 43rd, 63rd, 39th and 27th, 
have now been re-mustered for veteran service, as well as the 
battery with us, the 3rd Michigan. All but our regiment had 
already started north. 

January 2nd our regiment started to Ohio on furlough. Marched 
seventeen miles and camped four miles north of Pulaski, Tennessee. 
January 3rd marched twenty-one miles on the Turn-pike, a very 
hard march. I think I never saw the men as tired and sore after 
a days march as when we camped that evening. The pike is a 
hard road to march on. 

January 4th, 1864. We marched through Columbia a distance 
of twelve miles and waited, expecting cars to take us to Nash- 
ville, as we proposed sending our teams and tents back to Prospect, 
but there was no train today. 

A TERRIBLE RAILROAD RIDE 

January 5th, 1864. Cars arrived from Nashville and at noon 
we took train, and reached Nashville at sunset, distance forty 
miles. 

January 6th, at four o'clock in the morning, we marched to the 
depot. It was very cold, and after several hours delay the train 
started for Louisville, Kentucky. It is so cold that the engine 
pipes freeze, and not being prepared for this, the engine is stopped 
on the road every few miles to thaw the frozen pipes. I have my 
company and a detachment of artillery in one box car without 
fire or seats and the suffering of the men is terrible. We should 
have run through to Louisville in twelve hours, the distance being 
only one hundred and eighty miles, but at the end of twelve hours 
time we find ourselves only some fifty miles from Nashville. 

We reached Bowling Green, Kentucky, a short time after dark 
and, without any ceremony, I rolled a couple of bales of hay that 
were on the depot platform, into my car and spread it about. 
By so doing I think I prevented some men's limbs from freezing. 
We now tried to lie down and sleep and the men could not near 
all lie on the bottom of the car even when packed as closely as 
possible, and we really did have to lay men partly on top of others 



106 The Colonel's Diary 



through the whole length of the car. I never saw such a sight 
and, if I could have overlooked the suffering of my men, the scene 
would have been ludicrous in the extreme. Such cursing, swear- 
ing, promises to fight after they got out and frequent groaning, 
was a regular bedlam. On the night of the 7th we reached Louis- 
ville, Kentucky, after forty hours of this torture and imprison- 
ment. Without doubt it was the most severe and trying time 
we had seen since entering the army. It was amusing to hear the 
boys asking one another how they liked veteran service. 

At Louisville the regiment was quartered at the Soldiers" Home 
and the officers stopped at hotels. We here drew new uniforms for 
our men and on the tenth are paid, by Major Vrooman on muster 
out rolls, back pay and those who had served over two years 
received one hundred dollars bounty. But our fifteen months 
men did not get the one hundred dollars bounty and had the 
twenty-five dollars paid them at enlistment in advance, deducted 
from their pay. I think this was a great piece of injustice. I 
had one or two men who only lacked a day of having served two 
years and they could not get the bounty. The men were also 
paid thirteen dollars advance pay and sixty dollars new bounty 
and two dollars premium. 

January 11th, 1864. We crossed the Ohio River below the 
falls, the ice running too much to make it safe to cross above, 
and took cars at 4:00 P. M. at Jeffersonville, Indiana. It was 
reviving t6 see on free soil the waving of handkerchiefs by loyal 
women and the flags that were thrown to the breezes as we marched 
through the town and our boys responded with cheers loud and 
long. On the twelfth we were detained a few hours forty miles 
west of Cincinnati, Ohio, by a smash-up on the train that pre- 
ceded us, but we reached that city at 3 :00 P. M. and were escorted 
by a band of music to the Fifth Street Bazaar, where our men are 
quartered. 

January 14th, 1864. The men were furloughed for thirty days 
from January 15, 1864, and were furnished transportation to their 
homes and return. 

They are to report at Camp Chase on the expiration of their 
furloughs. The furloughs were issued by authority received 
from the Superintendent of Volunteer Recruiting Service of the 
State of Ohio and the officers were assigned to duty at stations. 



The Colonel's Diary 107 



for the purpose of recruiting. I was assigned to Logan, Hocking 
County but as I wished to go home to New Castle for a few days 
I got Colonel Sprague's permission and went to Logan by way of 
New Castle, Pennsylvania, and was furnished government trans- 
portation for the round trip. 

January 16th, 1864. I reached New Castle by rail at 10:00 
A. M. and was much pleased to find the cars running from Home- 
wood to New Castle. (The first railroad into New Castle, Pennsyl- 
vania had only been completed late in the fall of 1863). Father 
was in town after dinner and I went out home with him and found 
him and family in good health. I spent some ten days very 
pleasantly, there being a few days of good sleighing which I enjoyed 
very much. I left father's house on the 27th. He took me with 
my baggage, including my official desk, to New Castle and I 
stopped at the Leslie House over night and reached Columbus, 
Ohio, on the 28th. At Columbus I stopped at the Niel House 
and reported to the Provost Marshal General, or Superinten- 
dent of Volunteer Recruiting Service for the State and received 
blanks and instructions and transportation to my recruiting 
station. I went by train from Columbus to Lancaster and took 
the stage for Logan. The roads were very bad and I walked 
occasionally to relieve the horses. Andy Lewis, an old stage 
driver of the line, driving. He is a great joker. Reached Logan 
at 5 :00 P. M. on the 30th. I spent a week very pleasantly, part 
of the time in Logan, the balance out in the country, looking around 
a little for recruits, that is, I have my sergeants at work. I find 
Sergeant Clark has been doing very well recruiting in Hocking 
County and Sergeant Harrison was up from Athens County and 
gave very encouraging reports of his work. 

On February 9th I went out to B. B. Aplins where we have a 
pleasant social gathering of young folks and do justice to a fine 
turkey. I enlisted four good recruits on my way out and two 
more at the party. I find my old friend. Squire Aplin, in poor 
health and confined to bed the greater part of the time. 

His son Alfred, Lieutenant in the 31st Ohio, is at home, his 
regiment having re-enlisted as veterans. Alf has been recom- 
mended for a captaincy. I hope he will get it for he is a worthy 
ofificer. We had a very pleasant company of ladies this evening. 

February 1 5th, 1864. Our recruits are to assemble this morning 



108 The Colonel's Diary 



at different stations on the M. & C. Railroad and I took the train 
for Columbus, which place we reached at 4:00 A. M. of the 
16th. The soldiers and recruits, of which I find we have over 
thirty, are taken to Tod Barracks and the officers report at the 
Niel House. I spent a couple of days getting our recruits mustered 
and paid local bounties, in which there is great trafficking. (In 
order to avoid a draft the townships in each county raised large 
sums of money by volunteer subscription and paid recruits several 
hundred dollars each.) 

I got commutation of quarters while recruiting. The regiment 
moved out to Camp Chase on the 16th and took cars for Cin- 
cinnati on the 18th. The recruits are left with Captain McGinnis, 
not having been paid their government bounty. I also remain to 
get some accounts through the disbursing officer's hands. 

February 19th I went to Cincinnati where I found the regiment. 
I bought a new sword and got breakfast at the Burnet House. 
We take cars west at noon, having comfortable cars, and reach 
Jeffersonville, Indiana, at 4:00 A. M. on the 20th, and cross the 
river to Louisville, Kentucky, and take cars south at 3 :00 P. M. 
Colonel Sprague not being present, I took command of the regi- 
ment as Senior Captain and marched it aboard the train. We 
made a quick trip over the Louisville and Nashville Railroad, a 
strange contrast to passing over the same road on our way home. 
We reached Nashville at 4:00 P. M. on the 21st. The men were 
quartered at the Seminary and in Barracks Number 2. I took 
rooms at the Swannee House, a place called the first hotel in the 
city but very poor accommodations. There is also a strange 
custom of the house to steal hats hanging on the rack when we 
are at meals. Colonel Sprague lost his, also our sutler and 
surgeon as well as myself. 

When I went to settle my bill I just deducted the price of a 
hat out of it and paid them the balance. They swore they were 
not responsible. I told them they were and I would hold them 
responsible, which I did. We remained three days in Nashville, 
awaiting transportation. 

February 24th. We took cars on the Tennessee 62 Alabama 
Railroad to proceed south at 4 :00 P. M. When a short distance 
from Lynnville the cylinder head of one of the drivers of the 
locomotive blew out and we had to stop. The engine was able 



The Colonel's Diarv \0^ 



to draw two cars with the sick and our baggage. Colonel Sprague 
went on ahead and left me in command of the regiment bivouacked 
near the railroad. The Adjutant and I went to a house near by 
where Mr. Gordon lived and stayed with him. He is an excellent 
euchre player and was at one time a Colonel in the rebel service, 
but disabled by a wound he received at Fort Donaldson. I 
allowed the regiment to make free use of rails, much to his annoy- 
ance. 

The next day I put the regiment in motion at daylight. We 
marched through Lynnville and then took the Pike and marched 
through Pulaski and went into camp two miles south of that place 
at 1 :00 P. M., a distance of thirteen miles, where Colonel Sprague 
joined us and relieved me of the command. On the 26th we 
marched nine miles south to our old camp at Elk River. We 
found a large mail there which had accumulated during our 
absence. We had now gone through the excitement of our fur- 
loughs and were just ready for service again. We had had a 
pleasant time with our friends, but the unusual labor which I 
had to do as an officer made me conclude that it was like the 
pleasure of opium smoking. I would not want to repeat the dose 
of having a veteran furlough. 



THE NIGHT ATTACK ON DECATUR 

We marched from Prospect, Tennessee, on the Elk River to 
Athens, Alabama, on the 27th and to Decatur Junction on the 
28th and remained there until March 27th. Our new recruits 
are having the measles and as we have very poor hospital accom- 
modations it is setting very hard on them and many cases are 
proving fatal. We are bringing pontoon boats from Nashville 
and calking them here preparatory to crossing the Tennessee 
River and occupying the town of Decatur, Alabama which is now 
occupied by the enemy. At 3 :00 P. M. on the 7th our regiment 
with some other troops began moving up the river. Our pon- 
toons are completed. We have the greater portion of them in 
Limestone Creek about a mile and a half from its mouth, which 
point we reached just after dark. A smaller portion are several 
miles below us and below the town and a crossing is to be attempted 



1 10 The Colonel's Diary 



at both places simultaneously. The night is very dark with a 
rainy mist. These pontoon boats are of very frail construction 
and nearly all leak badly. Shortly after midnight we began 
embarking. Each boat takes a company which loads it down 
heavily. Three regiments are to cross at this point. Ours, 
the 63 rd Ohio, has the advance, the 43 rd Ohio next, and the 1 1 1 th 
Illinois following. At 1 :00 A. M., March 8th we began moving. 
A man in the stern of each boat holds the bow line of the one 
following and thus the fleet moves in single line. We dropped 
quietly down Limestone Creek. Our oars are muffled and what 
little rowing has to be done makes but little noise. 

All is still as the grave. The expedition gives promise of a 
successful surprise. A man in a forward boat can have no idea 
from the sound what a large force is following. Opposite the 
mouth of the creek on the opposite bank of the river we can see 
the fires of a rebel picket post and the excitement is intense as 
we near it. Just as we debouched into the river an immense 
flock of wild ducks arose ahead of our fleet and made a tremendous 
noise. We supposed they would alarm the enemy. They stub- 
bornly refused to allow us to pass them but flew and swam ahead 
of us, each rod we advanced adding to their number and it is 
surprising the noise they can make. But we discover that they 
will rather conceal our movement than expose it. 

The Tennessee River was swollen and was running very rapidly. 
We hugged the right bank and allowed the current to carry us 
along. Limestone Creek empties into the river some six or seven 
miles above the town of Decatur, Alabama, and it takes con- 
siderable time for the current to carry us down the stream to the 
point where we wish to cross. We have considerable time to 
reflect on the prospects of our expedition. The enemy showed no 
signs of having discovered us, but we can not be certain that they 
are not keeping quiet to deceive us and a field piece could sink 
any one of our boats with a single ball. Time passes slowly. 
Any one coughing or sneezing, or the least noise, sounds so loud 
to us we feel certain the enemy will hear it, but I am now satisfied 
that the noise of the high water more than concealed any noise 
we made. The rain ceased and it became more light and we 
received the signal to strike across the river a short distance above 
the town. The boats at the head of each regiment were to file 



The Colonel's Diary 111 



short left and in single file each regiment's boats were to row for 
the opposite shore. As soon as land would be reached the boats 
in succession were to drop down stream and thus land the troops 
(companies) in proper order as we were on the boats "left in 
front." 

This movement and the rowing necessarily made a considerable 
noise and the excitement was high, but on we went. We were 
getting pretty well across and no sign of the enemy. Where are 
they ? Certainly unaware of our coming. When within a hundred 
yards of the shore we were hailed by a sentinel, and not answering, 
he fired at us and a musket ball skipped past my boat. We 
were discovered. Secrecy was no longer of use and the hoarse 
words of command to pull briskly for the shore ran along the line 
of boats. A few shots were fired at us but the guard we had met 
was small. Colonel Sprague's pistol was struck and evidently 
saved his life, but not his coat tails. 

Our first boat did not strike land where it was intended to do 
by the engineers, and the trees, which the high water was now 
around, prevented our men from reaching shore properly; but 
some boats got to land (all were now loose) and others pulled up 
to them and we got on shore in reasonable time, and I now saw 
the regiments form in a very short time. It was one of the hand- 
somest things I ever saw. As soon as formed we moved up the 
hill and the enemy's guard fled before us. We hurried to rear of 
the town to prevent the enemy from retreating and began closing 
in on them. It was daylight but the fog was so dense we could 
see but a short distance. I with my company skirmished in 
advance and squads of the enemy dashing up to me were repeatedly 
driven off. The enemy evidently were trying to escape and we 
advanced as fast as was safe in the fog and came very near firing 
into one another in the fog. We reached the town on all the roads 
we were to occupy and supposed we had bagged the enemy, but 
we found that the force which crossed below the town did not get 
up in time and the enemy escaped in that direction. At clear 
daylight we occupied the town. We took a few prisoners and had 
killed one or more. 

I got breakfast at old Parson Schrugg's. He is an old Calhoun 
disciple. I guess he thought he was getting his rights. The 
town has perhaps once had a couple of thousand inhabitants but 



112 The Colonel's Diary 



is much decayed and looks badly out of repair. The troops went 
into camp. My company went on picket. The balance of the 
month we occupy the place, build a pontoon bridge and fortify. 
We had numerous scares of the enemy approaching, etc., etc. 
During April we did outpost and picket duty, foraging off the 
country. Toward the latter part of the month the enemy appeared 
in considerable fore and skirmished with us. 

Sabbath, May 1st, 1864. At sunrise we broke camp at Decatur, 
Alabama, leaving heavy baggage in store. Crossed to the north 
bank of the Tennessee River and moved east. Marched about 
twelve miles. My company acting as guard to the supply trains. 
We camped on Jone's farm near the railroad, a great number of 
trains passing during the night. May 2nd we marched east 
sixteen miles, reaching Huntsville, Alabama. I went into the 
town in the evening. It is a very pretty place, though badly 
used up by the war. It seems to have been a summer residence 
for the "Chivalry." The town is surrounded by mountains and 
the situation is said to be healthy. Its chief curiosity is a large 
spring which supplies the entire city with water, and what is 
peculiar, it is raised by a ram which is worked by the waste water 
of the spring itself. 

On May 3rd we moved east at 7 :00 A. M. crossing a spur of the 
Cumberland mountains and at noon made coffee at Brownsborough 
where the Memphis and Charleston Railroad crosses the Flint 
River. The surrounding country is mountainous and the winding 
road we have been following has the appearance for miles of a 
basin three or four miles in circumference surrounded by moun- 
tains, the turns in the road to pass through the gaps of the different 
ridges keeping up the appearance. At 5 :00 P. M. we went into 
camp, having marched twenty miles. 

May 4th, 1864. Reveille at 4:00 A. M. and march at 5:30. 
Rumor says we will take cars a short distance from here for Chatta- 
nooga. Later, several trains of empty cars are passing and the 
chance for a ride brightens. After marching nine miles we arrive 
at Woodville station on the M. Sz C. railroad and find an immense 
number of cars ready to take our division (General Veatch's). 
We leave at 4:00 P. M., seventy men to a box car, making very 
poor time. At 1 :00 A. M. on the fifth we were in the vicinity of 
Stephenson, Alabama. There are six or seven trains running in 



The Colonel's Diary 113 



"convoy" and a heavy grade makes it necessary to double engines, 
causing great delay. We have had but little opportunity of sleep- 
ing in our crowded car. At daylight we crossed the Tennessee 
River at Bridgeport. The scenery along the railroad from this 
point east is grand. The mountains are much more bold and 
rugged than any we have heretofore passed, and the trestle work 
across some of the chasms is really frightful to passengers crossing 
them. At 1 1 :00 A. M. we reached Chattanooga. The name in 
Indian means crow's nest. The town is surrounded by mountains. 
On the west is Lookout with its top frequently among the clouds, 
up whose rugged sides our forces charged. It is the highest ground 
in the vicinity. On the south and east is Mission Ridge made 
historic by battle. The plot of level ground near the Tennessee 
River on which the town is built is perhaps six or seven miles in 
circumference and is now well fortified. In the evening we marched 
south some seven miles through Rossville, camping at the foot 
of Mission Ridge and slept for the first time in the state of Georgia. 

THE START FOR ATLANTA 

We marched at daylight on the morning of the 6th, crossing 
Mission Ridge and a short time afterwards crossed the battle 
ground of Chickamauga. In plain view are the sad monuments 
of this terrible struggle. Graves of unknown heroes, placed 
without any regard to order, with here and there the bones of 
some fallen one bleaching in the sun and the standing timber 
riddled with shot and shell. At 9:00 A. M. we crossed Chicka- 
mauga Creek near Gordon's Mills. Our division went into camp 
some two miles down the stream. We marched today about 
seven miles. At sunset a man named Hudson of Company F 
was killed by a limb falling from a burning tree at which he was 
chopping. We will bury him without coffin or shroud on the bank 
of the stream, which it seems will never lose its claim to be called 
the bloody stream which Chickamauga is said to signify. 

On the 7th we moved at 7:00 A. M., our route is in a southerly 
direction through a fine rolling country. We marched thirteen 
miles and went into camp. I was sent with my company on 
picket and shortly after getting my guard in position I received 
orders to draw it in. At 3 :00 P. M. I see our brigade is moving 



1 14 The Colonel's Diary 



in the direction of Taylor's Ridge. My guard is collected and I 
am following. At dark I have not yet got up with my regiment. 
Later I find them occupying Mattock's Gap, for which they were 
thrown forward and we went into camp, having marched during 
the day some seventeen miles. The Army of the Tennessee, 
consisting of the 15th, 16th and 17th Army Corps, is now mostly 
here, except the 1 7th Corps. Major General Joseph B. McPherson 
commanding the Department and Army of the Tennessee. General 
Logan commands the 1 5th Corps, Brigadier General S. M. Dodge, 
since made a Major General, commands the part of the 16th Corps 
which is here, that is the left wing. Our regiment, the 63 rd Ohio 
Veteran Infantry belongs to 2nd Brigade (Colonel Sprague com- 
manding) 4th Division (General Veatch commanding) 16th 
Army Corps. 

Sabbath, May 8th. We are camped in an orchard. It is a 
beautiful day. At 9 :00 A. M. we are yet resting but as some troops 
are in motion I fear we will have to march soon. At 3 :00 P. M. 
assembly sounds and we march eight miles in a southeast course 
across Taylor's Ridge and some two miles beyond the little village 
of Villanow and camp just across Dry Ridge. 

May 9th. The Assembly sounded at 3 :00 A. M. and we were 
in motion southward at daylight. By 9 :00 A. M. we have marched 
three or four miles and taken possession of Snake Creek Gap. 
The main body of the troops were now halted as it is necessary 
to feel the way. There is some skirmishing in front. Later 
Colonel Phillips of the 9th Illinois Mounted Infantry is brought 
to the rear wounded, and we are passing some killed. At 5:30 
P. M. our brigade is getting into position. We are engaging the 
enemy at a little town on the railroad called Resaca. Musket 
balls and shell are whizzing around us and amublances are bearing 
off some wounded. After feeling the enemy we withdrew and at 
dusk our brigade was ordered back to occupy Snake (or Four 
Mile) Gap and cover our supply trains as there were indications, 
it was said, of a raid on our rear. 

We marched today about eleven miles forward and seven miles 
back, in all eighteen miles, the last seven miles being marched 
very rapidly, and after dark, was very hard on the men who were 
under arms eighteen hours almost without rest. At nine P. M. 
we dropped down to rest in a dense thicket of underbrush with 



The Colonel's Diary 115 



no chance to make coffee and many of the men without rations. 
I would here enter my protest against the policy of withdrawing 
from Resaca. It is my judgment we should have occupied the 
town at all hazards and thus destroyed the rebel use of the rail- 
road and cut off their retreat. But time will tell who is right as 
I and Captain Fitzimons have just remarked to one another. 
(Note. Further information showed that Captain Jackson was 
right. The Confederates had only one brigade there besides the 
artillery and if the troops had been allowed to advance they 
could readily have taken the town and held the railroad and cut 
Johnson's line of retreat, inflicting a great blow on the Con- 
federacy.) 

May 10th, 1864. The men are generally out of rations and a 
government train passing near camp is indiscriminately robbed 
by the men. Without stopping the teams the boys jump into the 
wagons and hand out to a comrade bread, sugar and anything 
eatable they can break into or find open. But to make it up 
some of our rations are stopped when we go to draw, however, not 
half as much as the boys pilfered. (Noon) The enemy is pressing 
our pickets and we are moving rapidly to the front. We pass 
some of our men who are being brought in wounded. There is 
rapid firing by the skirmish line. It is raining. (Later) We 
are lying in position. Firing in front has ceased as well as the 
rain. (Dark) It is raining hard again. (11:00 P.M.) A 
comfortable nap spoiled. We have orders to move immediately. 
It is raining hard and very dark. We are notified we must carry 
all baggage we do not want abandoned. We are falling back to 
Snake Gap. 

May 11th, 1864. At one in the morning we lie down, wet, 
muddy and tired. Have had a rough time of it. (Note. For 
ten years after the war it was difficult to get Colonel Jackson to 
talk about it. Later he explained that the reason for this was he 
was so tired of war and its miseries and so disgusted with the 
business of war that he did not want to think of it. After time had 
softened his memory of its evils and hardships he was willing to 
talk freely about it and took an interest in relating his experiences.) 
The cause of our night operations is said to be that the rebels are 
supposed to be evacuating Dalton and moving south and as we 
are almost directly in their rear and detached from the main army 



1 16 The Colonel's Diary 



it is necessary to occupy a strong position. (Sunset) Have been 
resting in camp all day. Some skirmishing in front but no move- 
ments develop. (Note. This supposition proved correct. John- 
son did evacuate Dalton and concentrated in their front at Resaca, 
making it necessary to fight a battle there on the thirteenth.) 

May 12, 1864. We rested in camp till 3:00 P. M. when we 
moved out to near the skirmish line as a reserve. Major Generals 
Hooker, Sickels, Butterfield and McPherson passed through our 
camp today in company. 

BATTLE OF RESACA 

May 13th, 1864. Reveille at 2:30 A. M. and now at 8:00 A. 
M. we have moved out to the road and are halted, waiting for 
some troops to pass us. The bulk of the army has moved down 
here, only a part of General Thomas's Army of the Cumberland 
engaging the attention of the enemy in front of Dalton and to 
all appearances we are to move on Resaca in force. There is 
some firing in front. (Later) General Kilpatrick, Chief of Cav- 
alry, has just been brought in from the front wounded. The 
loss of his services is quite serious. (Noon) We have moved 
three or four miles forward and taken position. Our skirmishers 
in sight are firing. (3 :00 P. M.) The ball has opened. Our corps 
has driven the enemy a short distance and there is a lull in our 
firing, but the battle thunders on our left and center. One slight 
wound in my company as yet, Corporal Martindale. (Later.) Our 
lines are advancing, fighting. (Dusk) Both armies are stationary, 
but keeping up a deadly fire. My company ordered to the front 
as skirmishers. We have gained considerable ground by today's 
operations but the enemy confronts us in force at every point. 

May 14th, 1864. At break of day firing commences along the 
lines. (Later) I send Sergeant Selby of my company with a 
squad of men down a ravine to feel their way, if possible, to the 
Oostananla River. They are out some time and the Sergeant 
reports that he has not force enough to drive enemy's skirmishers. 
I send him some more men and he advances, driving the enemy 
and occupying the river bank. One of Selby's men, an Irishman, 
gets out in advance of his comrades and is confronted by a rebel 
who takes to cover. Irishman does the same, and they mutually 
cover one another's positions with their guns, only a few yards 



The Colonel's Diary 117 



distant. When Sergeant Selby's men compelled the rebels to fall 
back it left their man by himself and they called loudly on him 
to come along but he dare not leave his cover and their cries were 
unheeded. There they both remained until Sergeant Selby had 
orders to bring his men in, and as soon as the Irishman left his 
cover the rebel fired at him, fortunately missing him. I ordered 
Selby to fall back under instruction that it was desired to shell 
the ground in his immediate front, but for some unaccountable 
reason after he fell back there was no shell thrown. 

8 :00 A. M. I am relieved by Captain Angel and a detail from 
the 35th New Jersey, who moves his men at double quick across 
the open ground to get to the river instead of advancing cautiously 
as Selby did along the ravine and he lost several men in occupying 
ground from which we had driven the enemy without losing a man. 

4:30 P. M. The battle has progressed all day. We have official 
information that the enemy have been driven from Dalton. 
General Sweeney's division of our corps is said to be attempting 
to cross the Oostananla River on our extreme right. There has 
been a roar of artillery and clatter of small arms without one 
moment's cessation since daylight this morning. It has been 
estimated at thirty cannon shots per minute. (Later) Our 
brigade has been relieved by the 1st Brigade of our division and 
we are moving out of range of the enemy's guns to rest, having 
been more or less under fire since three o'clock yesterday afternoon. 

6:00 P. M. The battle has raged terribly for an hour on our 
center. The musketry exceeds anything yet heard. We can 
hear the yells plainly as repeated charges are made. (Later) 
Although it is dark the fight deepens. There is evidently a ter- 
rible struggle for some position. (Later) Fighting slackens after 
three hours contest at this point. 

Sunday, May 15th, 1864. At daylight skirmishing begins. 
We now learn that the fighting last night was done by the 15th 
and part of the 16th Corps. Two regiments of our brigade were 
moved up as supports and soon became engaged. At dusk our 
forces charged and took a line of rifle pits occupied by the enemy 
and after dark the rebels tried to retake them and repeatedly 
charged in column and were as often repulsed with great slaughter. 
Our loss is considerable. The fight was west of the river and 
north of the slough. (5 :00 P. M.) The fighting today has been 



118 The Colonel's Diary 



confined to cannon and skirmishing on our part of the line, with 
an occasional fight on our extreme wings, and at this time it is 
pretty brisk on our left. Sweeney's division is reported across 
the river on our right with hard fighting. (Later) The fight on 
the left has swelled into a battle. (Dark) Firing ceases. Our 
regiment is supporting a battery. (11:00 P.M.) A brisk fight 
opens on our center just to the left of our corps, principally musket- 
ry firing, the enemy making the attack. (Later) The fight lasts 
half an hour and the enemy draws off. 

May 16th, 1864. At daylight our forces occupy the enemy's 
works at Resaca, the enemy having evacuated during the night. 
Their attack last night at 1 1 :00 o'clock was a feint under which 
they withdrew. Our loss in the three days fighting, 13th, 14th 
and 15th, along the entire line from Dalton and Rocky Face 
Ridge to Lee's Ferry, called the battle of Resaca, is estimated 
at five thousand killed, wounded and missing. The enemy's 
loss not quite so great, as he occupied a strong position and was 
well fortified. The Army of the Tennessee, occupying Snake 
Creek Gap and turning his left flank, was the only reason we got 
him out with so little loss. It was a well executed flank move- 
ment and is acknowledged to have been superb generalship. Some 
stores and four pieces of cannon fell into our hands in the works, 
at Resaca proper. In the slough at the mouth of Mill Creek, 
which the skirmishers fought across, we found fifty dead rebels 
unburied, which is a pretty fair index of the kind of fighting we had. 

9:00 A. M. We are moving south on the west side of the 
Oostananla River. Reached Lee's Ferry at 2:00 P. M., five miles 
from Resaca. Crossed the river on a pontoon bridge, the pontoons 
of which are canvas. The first of the kind I have seen. We moved 
south one and one-half miles and camped. (4:00 P. M.) Can 
hear skirmishing with some few cannon shots at the front. (Later) 
Our advance has met a considerable body of the enemy and are 
falling back, driven right onto our camp. Our brigade forms 
quickly and moves to the front. The 1 5th Corps is double quicked 
out from the river, but the enemy continues his retreat and at 
dark we bivouac in position. We have cars running to Resaca 
this evening. Get news that Grant has been whipping the rebels 
handsomely in the east. 

May 1 7th. Raining a little this morning. Slight skirmishing 



The Colonel's Diary 119 



at the front. 5 :00 P. M. Have been lying in camp all day. I 
have much cause of complaint on account of the manner in which 
sick and exhausted men are cared for. In fact frequently no 
care whatever. No ambulances with the regiment on march 
and men who should be sent to hospital are forced to trudge along 
with the column. The Medical Department of the Army is 
most shamefully managed. Later. Having orders to get ready 
to move. 5 :30 P. M. Are in motion. 1 1 :30 P. M. Have 
marched about twelve miles over rather a good country in a 
southerly direction. It has been moonlight and roads good 
above average, but it makes me feel in a bad humor to march at 
night unless I can see some great necessity for it. We go into 
camp for the night. 

Wednesday, May 18th, 1864. A pleasant morning. We 
marched at 8:00 A. M. Georgia is indeed the Yankee State of 
the South. There is an appearance of neatness and comfort 
about the farm houses and residences of the poorer classes much 
resembling the north and in strange contrast with the general 
shiftlessness we have seen in Arkansas, Mississippi and Alabama. 
Marched some five miles and at 2:00 P. M. halted for rest and 
coffee. We were notified that we would have two hours rest. 
Sunset. Supply trains have been passing all afternoon and we 
have been unable to get the road yet. 10:00 P. M. Have just 
got in motion. Later. Our progress is slow on account of the 
road being blocked up with army supply trains. 

12 :00 Midnight. We are passing through Adairsville, a station 
on the Atlanta Railroad, where there was considerable of a fight 
yesterday with the enemy's read guard by the Army of the Cumber- 
land. 

Daybreak, May 19th. We marched all last night, one of those 
disagreeable marches after a train. We have just halted and 
yet have only marched about eight miles. I think I never was so 
sleepy. It was a torture to keep awake on the road, and if on the 
very frequent short halts of the train I ventured to sit down I 
would fall asleep almost instantly. It was very severe on account 
of having marched half of the night before. 1 1 :00 A. M. Have 
had a few hours rest, made coffee and are now in motion. 4:00 
P. M. Have marched about nine miles today. It is very warm, 
water scarce and roads dusty. Add to this our want of sleep and 



120 The Colonels Diary 



the march was severe. We are going into camp one and one-half 
miles northeast of Kingston where the branch railroad comes in 
from Rome, which place, we learn, has been captured by Jefferson 
C. Davis's divison of the 14th army corps, with considerable 
stores and a few prisoners. 

May 20th, 1864. The rebels do but little damage to the rail- 
road and we have cars running to Kingston today. Only those 
who belong to the army know how encouraging the sound of a 
locomotive is, for by it we get our supplies of all kinds. 

10 :00 P. M. My company is detailed to report to the Assistant 
Quarter Master of the 4th Division 16th Army Corps, and I start 
to hunt him with my company. Later. Hunted among a thou- 
sand teams, marched my men several miles, and now find him less 
than a mile from where I started. Such blundering in the in- 
structions I received is very provoking. A guide should always 
be furnished in cases like this. 

May 21st, 1864. We are guarding the trains which remain in 
camp. 

May 22nd, 1864. Duty same as yesterday. I have to send 
my company desk, etc., back to Chattanooga for storage. I will 
send Corporal Terry with it to care for it, he is a good soldier and 
therefore I would like to keep him with the company, but I want 
my papers looked after and Sergeant Harrison says to always 
send your best man for such duty and I guess he is right. 

Monday, May 23rd. We have orders to be ready to move today 
with twenty days' rations, independent of the railroad. Two 
rations of salt meat per week, the remainder of the meat on the 
hoof. The indications are that we are temporarily going to leave 
the railroad for another flank movement, as the rebel position 
on the Allatoona Mountains is rather strong to be assailed in front. 
12:00 Noon. Troops and trains begin moving. Our brigade is 
rear guard and we are waiting for them to pull out. Later. Trains 
not yet all moving although the orders were for all to be ready at 
daylight. It takes a long time to make the tail of such a large 
snake wiggle. 

May 24th. We did not begin moving our brigade last 
night until within fifteen minutes of midnight. Daylight. 
Have just halted, having marched all night after getting started, 
making about seven miles, crossing the railroad leading to Rome, 
and the Etowah River, called in Indian, Hitowh. The march 



The Colonel's Diary 121 



was easy for a night march. 6 :00 A. M. We are again in motion, 
having had but a few minutes to rest and make coffee and almost 
no chance to get a drop of water. 10:00 A. M. Have marched 
four hours without resting. The men are tired and sleepy, with 
canteens empty at starting and our march has been across a dry 
ridge without any sign of water. It is very warm, and we have 
marched, it would seem to me, unnecessarily fast. Many of the 
command have fallen exhausted and are now behind. We have 
marched nine miles and have just now halted for the first time for 
fifteen minutes rest. I pronounce it one of the severest tests of 
endurance in my whole experience of campaigning and I am now 
very angry at the inhuman officer who is responsible for crowding 
us so. There can be no circumstances under which such work 
would be justifiable. Even if a part of the army were being de- 
feated and we were hurrying to the rescue, time would be gained 
by an occasional few minutes rest. 

12:00 Noon. Halted, making coffee at one of the finest 
springs I ever saw. It does not afford as much water as some of 
the springs at Tuscumbia, Alabama, but it is purer and large 
enough to supply a division of six thousand men who are now 
watering at it without difficulty. 4:00 P. M. Are again in 
motion. 6:00 P. M. Marched four miles, passing through 
Blansville, where there is a quarry and manufactory making slates 
for school purposes. We are now going into camp, having just 
passed through the town of Vanwert. 

Have marched some twenty-four miles and been on the road 
eighteen hours with only rest long enough to make coffee. Dusk. 
Our camp is on a side-hill. It is raining hard and we have no 
shelter. The only chance I see to sleep is to wrap my blanket 
around me, lie down and spread my gum blanket over it, and let 
it rain. 

May 2 5th. 1 864. Was tired enough to sleep finely last night and 
I am much surprised to find how little wet I am, for it rained hard 
during the night in an open field. But thanks to a steep hill- 
side and a good gum blanket. 1 1 :45 A. M. Begin moving after 
making a good dinner on green whortle berries stewed, in addition 
to army rations. These berries are much like very young currants 
and a few of them with a good bit of sugar make at least a change 
of diet. Someone, who is not a good judge, suggests that you 



122 The Colonels Diary 



can get along without berries if you have plenty of sugar. Later. 
Moved out about a mile where we have halted in a nice shady 
place and 1 have just taken a comfortable nap on a big stone at 
the road-side on which I am sitting now, scribbling in my journal. 
(Note. Pencil book from which this is copied.) 3 :00 P. M. 
Moving. Dark. Have been marching steadily. The first mile 
or two was up a nice little valley and later across a heavy, dry 
ridge covered with the scrubby black oak so common in this 
country. The surface, and what might be called the soil, of much 
of this country, both upland and lowland, is very peculiar, being 
gravelly and almost as hard in many places as a macadamized 
road. I have seen new roads opened through timber land, that 
would carry heavy trains of artillery and supply wagons without 
the least sign of cutting. This is particularly the case with the 
country north of Vanwert. 

1 1 :30 P. M. Have been marching very slowly. It is very 
dark and I do not think we have advanced over two miles since 
dark and it has been raining much of the time. We have now 
halted and are going to bivouac by the road-side in bushes on a 
steep side-hill but I am tired enough to drop down anywhere, 
feeling only concerned about the length of time I will get to rest. 
There is no telling where water can be found and I will not ask 
my cook, who must be very tired, to make me supper, but with a 
piece of dry cracker will lie down. We have heard considerable 
cannonading on our left during the evening. Marched today in 
all about ten miles. 

May 26th. At 3 :30 A. M. we are aroused with orders to get 
my company ready to move immediately and a few minutes 
afterwards the assembly sounds, giving no time to even make 
coffee for breakfast, but off we go in the dark. This is hard 
campaigning and flesh and blood cannot stand it long in this style. 

The boys report a good yarn of an old lady describing how a 
man they called Mr. Hooker, (that is Major General Hooker) 
"with more'n a hundred Yanks after him, made at Mr. Wheeler's 
(Rebel General of Cavalry) crittur company near her yard and 
upset her ash hopper which she'd wouldn't a taken more'n a 
dollar and half for in any money and chased our men (rebels) 
all about." 

Marched some five miles and at 7 :00 A. M. halt twenty minutes 



The Colonel's Diary 123 



to make coffee. Have a good breakfast of fresh pork, etc., thanks 
to Abe McLain. Marched northeast and cross Big Pumkinvine 
Creek. Shortly after go into position on right of the road. Remain 
an hour and move a short distance east, going into position in 
sight of the town of Dallas, which is occupied by the enemy. 
At 2:00 P. M. our skirmish line advances, finds nothing but 
mounted men which they drive, and at 3 :00 P. M. our forces 
enter the town, which is on a level plain and the troops make one 
of the finest displays I ever saw. (Colonel Jackson related that 
when they were standing in line of battle here at Dallas, General 
McPherson, Commander of the Army of the Tennessee, rode up to 
the position of his company, but instead of riding right through 
the line without noticing the men as most Generals would have 
done, he stopped his horse and said pleasantly, "Boys, will you 
let me pass?" Captain Jackson saluted, and waved his hand to 
his men, who opened their ranks and the General rode through. 

The town of Dallas is almost deserted by the citizens and the 
soldiers are appropriating to their own use everything they can 
use and much that they can not, completely sacking the place. 
A very amusing occurrence happened when a squad of foragers 
attacked an apiary just as a regiment, the 18th Missouri, was 
passing. The bees made it stampede quick, the men throwing 
their hats about their heads, tearing their hair, etc. Our brigade 
got a fine mess of chickens, meat, meal and some honey and molas- 
ses. Sunset. The enemy are making some movements on our 
right and we are likely to be moved which I don't fancy, as our 
baggage has come up and a little rest would be acceptable. Later. 
Ordered to go into camp. Good. The Army of the Tennessee 
is now on the extreme right of the grand line of battle. The 
Army of the Cumberland on our left. 

May 27th. Whilst eating breakfast at 5:30 this morning the 
enemy attacked our pickets and Grand Guard line and in a few- 
minutes the wounded were being brought in. 6:00 A. M. Our 
brigade moves into position to support the skirmishers who are 
having a sharp fight. 8:00 A. M. Heavy skirmishing. The 
rebels are said to have been dressed in our uniform and surprised 
our Grand Guard this morning who mistook them for friends. 
Dark. Our regiment has been in line all day. There has been 
heavy skirmishing and an occasional artillery duel during the day 



124 The Colonels Diary 



and our division has lost a good many men. Our regiment had 
four killed and six or eight wounded while in line of battle. We 
bivouac in position, the bullets dropping around us rather close 
for comfort. 

Saturday, May 28th. Skirmish fighting commenced at day- 
light extending along the line as far as musketry can be heard. 
Our regiment had one man killed early this morning, and some 
wounded. Our wagon train moved to the left at two o'clock 
this morning. 5:00 P. M. The rebels made a charge on the 
right of our corps and on the 1 5th Corps. Our regiment formed 
quickly and had one man killed and one wounded, although the 
charges does not extend quite as far as our line. The rebels were 
repulsed handsomely with heavy loss. Our loss light. Later. 
We have orders to move to the left and leave a line of fires but 
the enemy are in such force in our front and pressing us so close 
that we cannot do it. 10:00 P. M. Heavy fighting on our left. 
The rebels left eight hundred on the field in the charge at 5:00 
P. M. I guess we will remain here for the night. The Army of 
the Ohio, General Schofield, yesterday got into position on the 
right of our Army of the Tennessee. 

NIGHT BATTLE AT DALTON 

Sabbath, May 29th. A very pleasant summer morning, such 
a one as makes the soldier think of home and church bells. Heavy 
skirmish fighting all morning. At sunset my company was sent 
to the front on skirmish line to relieve another company. We 
have a hill to hold which is a sharp ridge that our line crosses 
at an acute angle, the enemy crossing it about parallel with our 
line and only a few yards distant, so close that the exposure of 
a man's hat by either party brings half a dozen bullets. 1 1 :00 
P. M. We saw rebel signal lights (blue) and a few minutes after- 
wards their infernal howl as they charged, seemingly along our 
entire line. It seems impossible that I shall be able to hold my 
position. There is heavy musketry fire both on my right and left 
and a heavy line is moving directly against me. Later. I have 
all my men in action. Our own artillery is throwing shot and 
shell right over us, some among us, and although it does not seem 
to me a man could live five minutes on my advance line, we are 
holding the enemy in check; in fact they are falling back. 1 1 :45 



The Colonels Diary 125 



P. M. The enemy have been repulsed on my right and left. 
I am now of the opinion that the force which attacked me was no 
heavier than their skirmish line with perhaps the reserve brought 
up. 

To my surprise I find that two companies of the Illinois troops 
which joined me on my right and supported me, although under 
cover of the hill, have broken and run in a most cowardly manner, 
and if the enemy had discovered it in time he could have turned 
my flank and easily have driven me off the hill. They are now 
straggling up to their places like chickens that were scattered by 
a hawk. Later. I have found one of their officers and given him 
my opinion of his disgraceful conduct. I blame the officers more 
than the men. Three of the men, knowing that their companies 
had fallen back, joined on to my company on the hill and fought 
until the charge was repulsed. Captain Thorne and Company K 
of our regiment supported me on my left under the hill in a similar 
position to that occupied by the Illinois men on my right, but he 
did good service, fighting like a man, and pouring so hot a fire 
into the rebel flank that I presume it alone saved me from being 
driven from the hill. 

May 30th. At 12:15 A. M. the enemy make another charge 
along our lines and fight up to my position about like the first 
time except they don't come quite so close. Our own artillery 
fire is terrifying. I have one man hurt by it. Sergeants Harrison 
and Hall, who are in command of my advanced line of skirmishers, 
are behaving in a most gallant and meritorious manner. Every 
moment I expected to see them and their platoon driven back on 
to us, but to my hurried inquiries as I send them fresh men to 
relieve their exhausted ones, they reply that they are holding 
the enemy back to their original position. Captain Thome on 
my left is doing good work but the few Illinois men on my right 
who are in their place make but little fight, however enough to 
keep the enemy from turning my flank. 

I came very near having a blunder in my company during this 
charge. There were rifle pits at the foot of the hill to which I 
ordered the Sergeant in charge of the reserve of my line to move. 
I spoke loud in order to be heard in the firing and some of the 
men in the front heard it and thought I was ordering the whole 
company to fall back and began to do so. Fortunately I was able 



126 The Colonel's Diary 



to correct the mistake before it became serious and assured my 
men that the honor of the company depended on our sticking 
right to our posts until squarely driven from them, and every man 
but two of the few who had left, sprang to their places and began 
fighting like heroes. The other two had got out of hearing but 
rejoined their comrades as soon as they found we were holding 
the hill. Later. The charge on our right has again been re- 
pulsed. At 1 :00 A. M. the charge was repeated similar to the 
others. Just before it was made I received instructions to hold 
my men well in hand as perhaps I would be called in and our 
lines retired. Later. The enemy repulsed. 

2 :00 A. M. Rebels made a fourth charge on our right and are 
again repulsed. It seems to me they have not fought up to our 
men very close the last two times. Although they go through 
the motions of charging me. I still hold the hill, thanks to the 
stubborn bravery of my men, who have behaved nobly and I 
am glad to find have not suffered much, which astonishes me. I 
have only two men seriously hurt. Several others have slight 
wounds. I think it has been as trying a time as I ever stood. 
Night very dark, only able to know the position and approach 
of the enemy by the flash of his guns ; could have but little idea of 
the force we were fighting; ignorant of how the fighting on our 
right was going. Sometimes the heavy volley of musketry seemed 
to indicate that our men were being driven. Then when the 
skirmish line on our immediate right broke and ran, they reported 
that the rebels had carried the hill on which my company was 
posted, and thus caused our own fire from our batteries, and in 
fact from one regiment of infantry to begin firing at the top of 
the hill to our great peril. How I dreaded to hear the yells that 
indicated the commencement of the different charges. 

5:00 A. M. Comparative quiet along the lines. I am relieved 
and return to our regiment, and we are congratulated by our 
friends for our successful work last night. They say it was not 
supposed we would ever be heard of again, it appearing to those 
in the rear that we must be overwhelmed by the enemy. 

May 31st. Skirmishing all day. It seems the enemy antici- 
pated our desire to move to our left, which we were about executing 
when they assaulted our lines, but I guess they did not more than 



The Colonel's Diary 127 



make it pay as their heavy losses would not be balanced by the 
temporary delay given us. 

Wednesday, June 1st, 1864. 7:00 A. M. We are moving to 
our left which has been our desire for some time, but it is not easy 
to let go in a fight as we have learned. Sherman's abandonment 
of the railroad and his flank movement to Vanwert and Dallas 
has forced the enemy to evacuate the Allatoona Mountains which 
we now occupy; but their position on the mountains southeast 
of Dallas was found to be very strong, and the trouble of getting 
supplies, and their scarcity, has caused the General commanding 
to swing his army around to the railroad again, having accom- 
plished all for which he temporarily abandoned it at Kingston on 
the 23rd ultimo. 

10:00 A. M. Our brigade has gone into position facing the 
rear about two miles from Dallas to cover the withdrawl of our 
troops, for if the enemy should make a vigorous assault on our 
columns they might cause us serious trouble. There is great 
uneasiness among our officers on this account. 12:00 Noon. 
Making coffee at Pumpkinvine Creek. Thermometer ninety-two 
degrees in the shade. The enemy has allowed us to withdraw 
in broad daylight without molestation. We have marched about 
seven miles. 1 :00 P. M. Our division, 4th of the 16th Army 
Corps, General Fuller commanding, is put in position to cover the 
supply trains of the army which are corralled in rear of Hooker's 
20th Corps. My company is sent to hold a bridge over Pumpkin- 
vine Creek which the rebels attempted to burn on our advance 
to occupy the ground. We constructed defenses of rails and loose 
timber. Our regiment is digging rifle pits away to our rear but 
the enemy does not show himself. 

June 2nd, 1864. My company has been relieved from duty at 
the bridge. The regiment remains in position. Generally quiet, 
but while we were eating dinner there were a few shots fired on 
the picket lines and shortly after a few shells were dropped near 
our camp. The enemy were feeling our position but kept at a 
safe distance. This is rather a great piece of impudence in them. 

June 3rd. 1864. Very slight firing on the line of our regiment. 
At 9 :00 A. M. we moved across Pumpkinvine Creek and down it 
about one and one-half mile, recrossing a branch of the stream 
which my company bridged with rails from a fence. 



128 The Colonel's Diary 



We went into position on high ground east of the Creek and 
remained all night. June 4th. It rained during last night, but 
our baggage wagon came up which has a few flies on it and we then 
being made dry, took it easy in camp. At 1 :00 P. M. assembly 
sounded and we moved one mile north and occupied the breast 
works and rifle pits constructed by the 1st Brigade who have 
moved. 

June 5th, 1864. It rained hard and steady last night so that the 
water came through my fly tent some. At 8 :00 A. M. my company 
are on Grand Guard duty at Owen's Mills on Pumpkinvine Creek. 
The owner, a Mr. Owen, is a native of Rhode Island and came 
out here in 1849, married a native woman, built a fine flouring 
mill with all Yankee conveniences and I guess is now a pretty 
good "Secesh," as these Yankees, when sufficiently acclimated 
are the most bitter traitors. There is a fine water-power here on 
the Pumpkinvine and the scenery is bold and romantic. 3:00 
P. M. We are relieved as our brigade is moving. The Grand 
Guard moves up and all rejoin their regiments except my com- 
pany which is made rear guard to the brigade which is train 
guard. 12:00 Midnight. Have been marching slowly in the 
dark and now file off the road and bivouac, my company furnishing 
one picket post and all necessary camp guards for the regiment. 
Have marched some ten miles from Owen's Mills. 

June 6th, 1864. Move at 5:00 A. M. We are mixed up with 
an ocean of army trains. At 10:30 A. M. pass Turchin's Brigade 
of the 14th Army Corps when I get to see my acquaintances of the 
31st Ohio Infantry and Lieutenant Colonel Grosvenor of Athens, 
Ohio. We pass through the village of Acworth, a station on the 
Atlantic and Western Railroad and go into camp one mile south 
of the village at 3:00 P.M., having marched about eight miles. 
June 7th and 8th, resting in camp and busy making out back 
reports, etc. June 9th. Orders have been issued for the entire 
army to be in readiness to move at 6:00 A. M. with ten days" 
rations. Sherman here issues a very stringent order about strag- 
gling. 

1 1 :00 A. M. Will not probably move at all today as supplies 
are not up, having just got the railroad bridge over the Etowah 
River finished. 

June 10th. Yet in the same camp and have had a good rest 



The Colonel's Diary 129 



which was much needed. 1 1 :30 A. M. Assembly sounds to the 
great annoyance of the undersigned who was just sitting down to 
dinner after a hard hour's work issuing clothing. Later. Moving 
south and it is raining very hard. 4:00 P. M. Have marched 
some four miles and halted in position. Some fighting to the 
right. The Army of the Tennessee is now the extreme left of 
the Grand Army, having made a complete change from the position 
occupied at Dallas. Later. We are making coffee with prob- 
ability of remaining for the night. 

I find here the sensitive plant and the chinckapin bush, which 
latter grows some six feet high and bears a nut something like a 
cross between a hazel nut and a chestnut bur but a cluster of 
four or five burs together like grapes. 

Received here by mail a commission for 1st Sergeant C. M. 
Harrison of my company as Second Lieutenant of my company. 
He was appointed on my recommendation for faithful conduct. 
I enlisted him, an entire stranger, when I was organizing my 
company in 1861. Afterwards appointed him Corporal, then 
Sergeant and later First Sergeant. He commanded my company 
as a corporal for two months after the battle of Corinth. I have 
steadily advanced him for faithful and meritorious conduct from 
an unknown private until I have been able to get him a commission 
which I think he well deserves. He assisted me very materially 
in recruiting when I was in Ohio reorganizing the company for 
Veteran Service. I will be much disappointed if he does not 
make a serviceable lieutenant. 



KENESAW MOUNTAIN 

June 11th, 10:00 A. M. Assembly sounds and we move to 
the front, it is said in order to make a reconnaissance. 12:00 
Noon. Have moved some two miles and halted on the railroad. 
Hear some skirmishing in front. Later. Move forward and 
into position on left of the railroad. Our skirmishers find the 
enemy who are strongly posted on Kenesaw Mountain. We 
drive in their skirmishers some distance and bivouac in position. 
It has been raining all afternoon very hard. Colonel Brown took 
dinner with me, green apples, etc. Captain Fitzimons fell on 
the railroad and got hurt. 



30 The Colonel's Diary 



June 12th. Raining most of the time and but little fighting 
today. My company went on the skirmish line in the evening. 
We had brisk firing but no casualties. We pass a most disagree- 
able night, rain, mud, and not a wink of sleep. 

June 13th. Raining, raining. At 7:00 A. M. my company 
relieved and tired, wet and muddy, we reach camp. No change 
in the position of our division. 

June 14th. Clear this morning, rain apparently over for the 
present. Brisk skirmishing at the foot of Kenesaw this forenoon 
and our parrots are feeling for the enemy. 3 :00 P. M. We 
have a couple of guns out near the skirmish line and they are 
throwing shot and shell at the rail piles from behind which the 
rebel skirmishers fire at ours. It is amusing to see a shot or 
shell upset a rail pile and then the Johnny Grey backs leaving 
that part of the country in a hurry. It is amusing to us but 
like the fable of the frogs, death to them, for our skirmishers open 
fire on them as they are stripped of cover. 

Our men claim to be able to read the rebel signals and some 
of their stations are in plain view. It is said the enemy signaled 
today that their General Polk, (the Right Reverend Bishop 
Leonidas Polk) was killed and his body was on the cars going 
through Marietta to Atlanta. 

7:00 P. M. We advanced about one-third of a mile, con- 
structed rifle pits and advanced our skirmish line about in pro- 
portion. 

June 15th. A beautiful day. We are trying to advance our 
lines this morning. Heavy cannonading and brisk skirmishing. 
3 :00 P. M. Are having spirited fighting along our entire lines. 
In front of our corps, the 16th, we are trying to advance our 
skirmish line across an open field under cover of our artillery. 
Later. Great excitement and cheering. Many of the enemy's 
skirmishers are deserting and coming in to us. Our troops are 
in great glee, and as the prisoners our men take are sent to the 
rear along with the deserters, it makes a fine appearance. We 
have been very successful in advancing our line with little loss. 
4:30 P. M. Our regiment is moving to the front to support the 
skirmish line. Later. We are lying under a pretty sharp fire 
of musketry but I find room to eat supper which Mac has brought 
out to me. Sunset. The pioneer corps has made rifle pits for us. 



The Colonel's Diary 131 



10:20 P. M. Enemy pressing our lines. Our men spring into 
their places and everything indicates a general attack. Later. 
Firing slackens. Nothing but a skirmish fight. 

June 16th. I am sent on the skirmish line with my own com- 
pany and Company C of our regiment. Noon. We are having 
spirited fighting. We have rifle pits and logs for protection. 
The enemy have the same about seventy yards distant and the 
least exposure of a man brings a shower of balls. The General 
commanding informs me he thinks it probable our lines will be 
assaulted soon and cautions me to be on my guard. Later. Nary an 
assault. A company of the 27th Ohio on my left is suffering severe- 
ly. One commanding officer of the company killed and another 
wounded. Sunset. We are relieved. Have had one man killed 
in Company C and several slight wounds in the two companies. 

I have expended some six thousand rounds of ammunition and 
my men did not fire without seeing an enemy. Our boys would 
raise a hat on a ramrod and it would bring a half dozen balls. 
With a glass I detected the rebels at the same game. But we 
have seen them bearing off killed or wounded to such an extent 
that I feel confident we have punished them severely for what 
we have suffered. At one time we hung a blanket tightly rolled 
on the corner of a log building near by us and a rebel shot a bullet 
into it. On examining it I found the ball in the blanket though it 
had passed through sixteen thicknesses of a wool blanket. 

General Fuller, commanding 2nd Brigade of our division came 
to my lines and spoke a little short about my not conforming to 
the direction of his skirmish line and also about us shooting too 
much when no enemy was near enough to make it effective. 1 
was well acquainted with him and I told him I thought his men 
on his skirmish line were in a poor position and all the entrenching 
they had done was at least useless, and our boys had great sport 
at seeing him, half an hour after leaving us, move his skirmish 
line to conform in direction with ours. About the time he was 
ready to leave me he looked to the front through a crack in the 
log building, behind which we were sheltered, and asked me what 
rifle pits those were which he saw just a few yards in my front. 
I told him they were the enemy's and just then some sharpshooters 
rose out of them and fired, which was the signal for the enemy to 
open briskly on my entire line, dropping balls thickly all around 



132 The Colonels Diary 



us. The General found the enemy plenty close for shooting and 
asked me which way I thought the safest for him to get out of 
that. I showed him and he started on the run. The incident 
rather gratified me for the short remark he had made about my 
men firing and "no enemy" as he had expressed himself at first. 
On our return to camp when we were relieved in the evening we 
found that our regiment had constructed deep rifle pits and regular 
gopher holes for shelter of the officers. 

(Note. General Fuller was an able and efficient officer, and 
was well liked by the men and had their confidence. He com- 
manded the brigade to which the 63 rd Ohio belonged at the fierce 
battle of Corinth and was in the thick of the fight with them. 
The joke was on the General in the above related story but even 
this incident is evidence of his efficiency and capacity, for he was 
out on the advanced skirmish line when he might have readily 
avoided it and sent a subordinate, and his moving his skirmish 
line on advice given so unceremoniously by a subaltern shows 
his good sense and lack of vanity.) 

June 17th. The usual skirmishing commenced at daylight. 
We were aroused once last night by an attack on the skirmish 
line. We lay in position in and near our rifle pits. The enemy's 
skirmisher's bullets flew over us. We having had men killed 
and wounded right among us during the day. No man is safe 
outside the rifle pits. 

June 18th, 1864. Raining, raining and the men have no shelter, 
skirmish firing goes on as usual. The Army of the Cumberland 
on our right has had considerable of a fight this forenoon and 
appears to have advanced their lines considerably. 4:30 P. M. 
Benjamin McCarter of my company severely wounded by a 
musket ball in the groin, said by the surgeon to be mortal. I 
have my tent fly up a short distance in rear of the rifle pits and a 
few minutes ago a rifle ball went through one of the pins holding 
it, not more than a foot and a half from the ground and passed 
on, fortunately hurting no one. 

Later. The surgeon now thinks McCarter's wound not so 
serious and that he may recover. (The record shows that Mc- 
Carter survived but was so much disabled by the wound that he 
was transferred to the Veteran Reserve Corps on March 29th, 
1865.) 



The Colonel's Diary 133 



Dusk. My company goes out on the skirmish line. 

8:00 P. M. The rebs are very talkative and our boys and 
they have great sport joking one another as our rifle pits are in 
good talking distance. The rebs propose that we do not fire 
during the night, to which our boys agree and a truce is thus made 
without the officers saying a word. 

Later. The boys keep up conversation till near midnight and 
nary shot fired by either party along our line, although firing 
continues to the right and left of us. 

June 19th, 1864. Break of day. Can get no word of the 
enemy. There is no firing and they will not talk. We are now 
doubtful whether they are in their rifle pits or not. We fire on 
their works and get no reply. I guess they are gone. 

Daylight. We find that the enemy has evacuated his first line 
of works. My company is relieved as skirmishers. I examine 
the ground we have been fighting over on the skirmish line for 
the last few days and the effects of the shot exceed anything I 
have ever seen. I do not see how the rebels stayed in their gopher 
holes at all. The advance of the Army of the Cumberland on 
our right yesterday, although with severe fighting, has been the 
cause of the enemy's falling back, as their works in our front, 
although very formidable, are now untenable. 

1 :00 P. M. We have advanced our line and find that the enemy 
has only left his advance, or first series of works and still holds 
Kenesaw Mountain and a contiguous line of heavy fortifications. 
We pass over ground strongly fortified by breast works and rifle 
pits and protected by abatis of felled trees on a ground densely 
crowded with underbrush, chinckapin, etc. I feel well satisfied 
that the long lines of heavy works we are passing are not oc- 
cupied by the enemy and that as we are picking our way through 
tangled brush no shriek of shot or shell is around us. 

3 :00 P. M. Our skirmishers and artillery are feeling the enemy 
and there is heavy fighting near by our right. 

Sunset. Our skirmish line has reached the base of Kenesaw 
Mountain and is having brisk work. The mountain is very high 
and rugged, surpassing Lookout Mountain in these respects. Its 
top is frequently among the clouds. 



134 The Colonel's Diary 



To see the clouds parting around it, drifting against its peak, is a 
grand sight and one I used to think had only been seen by poets 
anywhere. 

Later. We are making a temporary breastwork of logs and 
stone. There has been considerable fighting both right and left 
of us. The railroad runs between our present position and the 
base of the mountain and just now our men run a locomotive 
down the track to get water in plain view of the enemy, in fact 
nearer them than our main line. Our men cheered like they were 
wild, which, with the impudence of the trick, caused the rebels 
to try to bring their artillery to bear on the locomotive. The 
distance was short, but the mountain was so high they could not 
depress their guns enough and the shot and shell flew away over, 
but some dropped close enough to alarm us for our safety as we 
thought they could not possibly shell us from the mountain. 

June 20th, 1864. All day long there has been heavy cannon- 
ading between the opposing armies. It will average thirty shots 
per minute. The enemy's batteries are on the mountain far 
above ours but artillerists understand that this is no advantage, 
but rather the reverse, as it will shatter a gun carriage to depress 
a piece much in firing. 

Sunset. Heavy musketry firing on our right where the Army 
of the Cumberland are fighting. 

Later. Heavy musketry on our right till near midnight, 
though, I am thankful to say, on our part of the line all is com- 
paratively quiet. Often as I listened to the battle surging along 
the lines, I expected the storm to strike us, and tired out as we 
were by many days heavy marching, hard fighting, and much 
exposure with little food, the hours were ones of expectation such 
as civilians never know. 

June 21st. Cloudy and raining. Heavy cannonading and the 
ever accompanying rattle of musketry. The enemy are busy at 
their works on the mountain in plain view. It is a little amusing 
to be able to look at an enemy's cannon at short range and know 
they can scarce hurt you the least, but it is so severe a test on 
the guns that they seldom try the experiment of depressing their 
pieces at us ; but it would be sufficient to keep a nervous man uneasy 
wondering if they might take a notion to train their guns on us, 
seeing them as we did, dropping shell right onto our camp, when 



The Colonel's Diary 135 



they fired at the locomotive on the 19th. Our camp is a good 
one, supplied with water from a mountain stream flowing over 
rock and does not get muddy at all. 

June 22nd. A beautiful summer morning. Heavy cannonading 
from the enemies" batteries on the mountain. They fire over us, 
making some commotion among the teamsters who are in the 
rear but not hurting any men who are in line. 1 1 :00 P. M. They 
open briskly on our skirmish line but no change is made in the 
position of our troops. They are yet cannonading us heavily 
but our batteries have replied but little all day. 

June 23rd. My company and four others of our regiment were 
sent out on the skirmish line of our brigade this morning at 6 :30. 

9:00 A. M. We are at the base of Kenesaw Mountain and 
shot and shell of both friend and foe pass over our heads, but so 
far harmless. There is but little firing on the skirmish line. The 
thermometer is eighty-eight degrees Fahrenheit in a dense, woody 
shade. 4 :30 P. M. We have been having for the last half hour 
a grand artillery duel, or in other words a most terrific cannonad- 
ing. As the fire of both parties goes directly over us the scene 
is grand, though not without its dangers, as a shell or two has 
burst so near over us that pieces dropped among us, fortunately 
without serious results. As I write there is one continued hum 
and buzz of shot and shell. 

Sunset. We have just had quite a muss. The 14th Michigan 
of the 14th Corps, which joins on the right of our corps (16th), 
it seems had instructions to make a feint of assaulting Kenesaw 
Mountain in order to assist operations on some other part of our 
line. We had no notice of this and in the dense thicket which 
here covers the ground, they moved too far to the left and got in 
rear of the videttes of my company and opened a heavy fire of 
musketry on the mountain and on my men. I was eating supper 
at the time and supposed the enemy were attacking us. The 
advance line of my men thought so too, as the balls were flying 
all around them and hitting them, and the sergeant in charge 
ordered them to fall back on the reserve where I was, but about 
the same time, discovering that it came from our own men, hastened 
to have it stopped. In doing this. Private Michael Butler (an 
Irishman I had lately enlisted just from the old sod) acted with 
great gallantry. He ran right in front of the regiment while it 



136 The Colonel's Diary 



was firing, telling them to stop, as they were shooting our men, 
but they did not stop. He clubbed his musket as if for fight 
and cursed them loudly for their blundering. About this time 
Major Parks of the 43rd Ohio, Chief of the skirmish line, reached 
the rear of the Michigan regiment and with difficulty got them 
to understand what they were doing, and in time to see Private 
Butler's exploit in front of the regiment with his musket clubbed. 

The enemy's skirmishers at the commencement of the firing, 
fell back and joined their main line, but seeing our men fall back, 
they hastened to occupy our rifle pits. Sergeant Selby had by 
this time reassembled his men. I gave him an officer and some 
more men and he moved out to his position and drove the enemy 
back, receiving a wound as he did so, on the hand, but not sufficient 
to disable him until he got his men in position. 

Dark. We have all things straightened out now except our 
temper which is badly riled at the needless blunder which cost 
us several wounded men and could all have been avoided by 
simply notifying us of what they were ordered to do. 

One of the wounded of my company (Bouncer, the boys call 
him) got badly demoralized in the melee and ran clear to camp 
and reported how I had had my guard cut to pieces and surrounded 
by the enemy and he doubted not entirely captured. 

June 24th, 1864. Base of Kenesaw Mountain, Cobb County, 
Georgia. A beautiful morning. Had a very quiet time on the 
skirmish line last night, but little firing. 7:00 A. M. Relieved 
by the 35th New Jersey. 

Saturday, June 25th, 1864. The usual firing along our lines. 
I have been toward the right of our grand line of battle, through 
the Army of the Cumberland, this afternoon. They do not have 
as high mountains in their front as we do on the left center, but 
some hills. Their lines are well up to the enemy and well en- 
trenched. There was a fine artillery duel at Baird's Division 
14th Army Corps while I was there. The firing was at short 
range, making the dirt fly. Our men evidently blew up a caisson, 
making quite an explosion. The 4th Army Corps is so close to 
the enemy's works that they do not have a skirmish line at all. 
The men in the main line have to keep under cover all the time. 
I took supper with Lieutenant Aplin of the 31st Ohio Infantry 
and returned to my regiment at sunset. 



The Colonel's Diary 137 



Dark. Our army is concentrating on the right, and in order 
to occupy a longer line our division is stretching out. Our regi- 
ment is ordered to relieve a regiment of the 14th Corps. 9.O0 
P. M. Have got into position behind heavy breastworks. 

June 26th. We remain in position. Not much firing today 
but our regiment had one man killed by the random shots the 
enemy are firing. 

BATTLE OF KENESAW MOUNTAIN 

June 27th. Have orders to stand to arms, at 8 :00 A. M. with 
sixty rounds of ammunition and canteens filled. 9:00 A. M. 
There has been heavy cannonading all along the line and it is 
said we are going to assault the enemy's works. Later. Heavy 
musketry to our right and we are trying to advance our skirmish 
or first line up the rugged sides of the mountain. 

Sunset. All is quiet. We succeeded in advancing our line 
with considerable loss, mostly in the 64th Illinois. The result 
of the fighting on our right, where it was heavy, is unknown. 

June 28th. As the results of our assault yesterday we have 
General Harker killed and long lists of killed and wounded from 
every attacking column. We inflicted considerable loss on the 
enemy, took quite a number of prisoners and occupied considerable 
of the enemy's works, but I am of the opinion not sufficient to 
repay our loss. Our immediate line is advanced far up the moun- 
tain to a point gained by considerable loss of life and now very 
difficult to hold and no apparent gain when it is held. 

Dusk. Our regiment is going on the skirmish line which is 
well advanced up the sides of Kenesaw Mountain. 

Dark. We are having a rough time getting into position. We 
have to crawl through a dense thicket of undergrowth, and though 
inside our lines, the enemy are so much above us they can cover 
us with their rifles. 

Later. We get into position all right but Company I of our 
regiment, through some blunder, had its First Sergeant killed a 
considerable distance inside our lines. My company has a hard 
place. Our only shelter is in the niches of the huge rocks which 
cover the sides of the mountain. The enemy know just where 
we are, but we are ignorant of their position, and they are bouncing 
the balls on the rocks around us quite lively. 



138 The Colonel's Diary 



June 29th. Daylight. We find our position a rather un- 
pleasant one. Noon. The sun is very warm among the rocks 
and the protection they afford is so small the men have to lie 
very close. A short distance below us is a spring of excellent 
water which thirst forces us to visit and as we can be seen passing 
to and from it, we are almost invariably fired on by the enemy, 
but we must have water, shoot or no shoot. I have a severe 
attack of diarrhoea and nature's calls are attended to under 
circumstances similar to getting water. 

Later. John Burns is severely wounded in arm and shoulder 
by a musket ball which first struck a rock he was beside and 
broke into several pieces, making an ugly wound. I send him 
to the rear. 

Later. William Buckingham wounded severely in leg while 
running the gauntlet from the spring. I sent him to the rear. 
Dusk. We are relieved and move back and occupy our old camp. 

June 30th, 1864. I am so unwell as to be confined to my quar- 
ters. 

July 2nd, 1864. I am sent to the rear, sick. Lieutenant 
Harrison takes command of my company. There is no chance 
to get to a hospital and I am hauled along with the troops, as 
the Army of the Tennessee is moving tonight. July 3rd. We 
are moving to the right of the army and again the Army of the 
Tennessee has to make the movement on the flank, which has 
proved successful as the enemy evacuated Kenesaw Mountain 
and our forces occupied it, I am told this morning. 

July 4th, 1864. We moved across Nickajack or Nose Creek 
at Ruff's Mills. This day is passed like any other in the army. 
In the evening two regiments of our division, the 39th and 27th 
Ohio, made a charge on a portion of the enemy's works successfully. 
The enemy had left some fine works on this side of the river and 
I guess they will have to fall back across the Chattahooche River. 
Colonel Edward F. Noyes of the 39th Ohio, lost his left leg below 
the knee in the charge today and on the skirmish line Captain 
Angel of the 35th New Jersey was killed. I went to a hospital 
at Marietta this evening. Get a good cool house, but the other 
accommodations are below poor. 

Marietta, Georgia, which fell into our possession on the oc- 
cupation of Kenesaw Mountain is considerable of a city and 



The Colonel's Diary 139 



makes good hospitals and depot buildings. Two miles northeast 
Kenesaw Mountain stands a wonderful natural curiosity, called 
after a Cherokee Indian chief who was killed on it. It rises very 
abruptly. Its sides are rocky and difificult of ascent without 
opposition. The view from it surpasses anything I ever saw 
before. The vision with the naked eye extends from fifteen to 
thirty miles each way. Our works and the theater of the opera- 
tions of both armies are spread out below like a map. The enemy 
had but few works on the mountain but it must have been in- 
valuable to them as a signal station. It looks as though they might 
almost have counted our men. I cut a block from the lone hickory 
on the top of the mountain, a tree that shows very plainly from 
below and I dare say will long be remembered by every member 
of the army that fought at this memorable place. 

I had some experience with the Sanitary and Christian com- 
missions at Marietta. The abuses of the Sanitary are great but 
not more than in ordinary business among mortals. I am fully 
satisfied with the workings of both taken as a whole. One thing 
I observed is that the prejudice against commanding officers is 
so great that they scarce fare as well at hospitals as the private 
soldiers. Every one takes it for granted that officers have money 
and friends and if these things are illusionary you fare badly. 

July 9th, 1864. Our corps is moving to the left of the army 
again. Our division passed through Marietta today. July 10th, 
1864. Our division crossed Chattahooche River today at Ross- 
ville by fording it. It was rare sport. The river is wide and 
about waist deep to the men. Many horses stumbled and the 
officers riding them go under, etc. On the whole it was very gay. 
Camp near the river bank. The boys get plenty of blackberries 
and some garden vegetables. On the 17th, 18th and 19th our 
division marched to Decatur, Georgia, crossing Peach Tree Creek 
on the 18th and on the 20th moved west three miles. There was 
a heavy battle fought on the center of our army today, the battle 
of Peach Tree Creek. Enemy making the attack and being well 
repulsed. Our success is called great. July 21st. Sprague's 
brigade moved back to Decatur and occupied the town to cover 
supply trains of the army. 



140 The Colonel's Diary 



THE CHARGE OF COMPANY H AT DECATUR 

Terrible battle fought today. Our Commander, Major General 
James Birdseye McPherson, commanding the Department and 
the Army of the Tennessee was killed. His loss is almost irrep- 
arable. He was brave and kind, a military genius and a gentle- 
man. We loved him as a brother. At the same time that there 
was a general engagement along the line, Sprague's brigade (ours) 
had very serious fighting at Decatur and on their own hook, being 
detached from the army. Our regiment sustained its reputation 
well. Lieutenant Colonel Brown, commanding the 63rd, lost 
his left leg; and the regiment lost. ninety killed, wounded, and 
missing. My company, under the command of Lieutenant 
Harrison, gained considerable credit, making a charge at a critical 
time which, superior officers say, saved a battery of artillery and 
a large wagon train from capture. Our men were driven out of 
Decatur but saved the trains and supplies. The enemy was 
repulsed on our main lines with terrible slaughter. Our victory 
is claimed to be great. 

Company H, under command of Lieutenant Harrison, was sent 
out in front of Decatur on the advance picket line the night of 
July 21st, 1864. It was relieved about 9:00 A. M. on the 22nd 
and came back to camp. The enemy's advance on Decatur made 
it necessary to send the other companies of the regiment to the 
skirmish line but Company H was left in camp in order to get 
breakfast after their night on the picket line. This separated 
the company from the regiment. Before they could eat break- 
fast the enemy advanced in strong force on them and an order 
came from General Sprague directing Lieutenant Harrison to 
make a charge with his company on the advancing line in order 
to hold it back long enough to enable the brigade to take a new 
and stronger position. Lieutenant Harrison ordered the com- 
pany to fall in and fix bayonets and they charged through the 
cedar brush and across ravines against the enemy's first line with 
such audacity that their advance was checked for a brief interval, 
allowing the artillery to withdraw and the brigade to get into its 
new position on favorable ground which it was able to hold against 
the greatly superior force of the enemy until all the trains had 
moved to a position of safety. In the whole war there were few 



The Colonel's Diary 141 



more daring actions than this of a single company of infantry 
charging on the battle line of a division and by the audacity of 
the movement confusing the minds of the enemy as to the size 
of the force they were meeting and thus checking them for a time. 
The company lost several men, but the rough and overgrown 
nature of the ground enabled the rest of them to get back to the 
main body of the command. (These details were given by Cor- 
poral Savely; Captain Jackson was absent in hospital and not in 
this fight.) 

July 28th, 1864. The Army of the Tennessee is moving to the 
right of the army. They are Sherman's flankers, having made 
every one of his great flank movements in the campaign. I 
rejoined my regiment today and was with them getting into our 
new position. The 15th Corps was attacked by the enemy as 
they were getting into place on our right and we had to assist 
them some. The battle was a bloody one, fought on the Lick 
Skillet road and called the battle of Ezra's Church. The enemy 
was repulsed with heavy loss. Our loss was light. Johnson was 
relieved of the command of the rebel army on July 21st, about 
the time we crossed the Chattahooche River, and Hood placed 
in command, and Hood is trying to do something. He is welcome 
to all he has gained on the 20th, 22nd and 28th. Our success 
has been great. The enemy's loss today is estimated at 7,000. 
Our division had rifle pits which at one time they enfiladed with 
shot and shell and made us bounce around considerable. 

July 29th. Nothing of importance today. Stray bullets are 
coming into our camp. July 30th. Moved to the right and 
occupied works of Leggett's brigade of the 17th Corps. July 
31st. Now back to our old position. Brisk skirmishing today. 
Some artillery used. We are pressing close up to the enemy's 
works around Atlanta. 

CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE 

1864 

August 1st to 25th^ The siege of Atlanta progresses, our regi- 
ment on the front line generally. 

August 26th. Before 1 :00 A. M. pull out toward the right and 
wait at Lick Skillet road until evening when we marched south- 
west. 



142 The Colonel's Diary 



August 27th. Moving southwest. We marched all last night 
and continued marching today till 3 :00 P. M., when we get first 
green corn. 

August 28th. Move south and camp one mile west of Mont- 
gomery Railroad. 

August 29th. Tear up the railroad. 

August 30th. Move south with some skirmishing to near 
Jonesboro. 

August 31st. The enemy assaults our line and is repulsed. 

September 1st. Battle of Jonesboro. 

September 2nd. We hear explosions of ammunition at Atlanta. 
Shortly after midnight and early this morning the enemy are 
said to be gone. After twelve noon, official notice of our occupa- 
tion of Atlanta is received. 

"Atlanta ours and fairly won" — Sherman. 




Taken about April 1865 when he was in command of the b3rd Ohio. Aged 2A}4 



Chapter VII 

SIEGE OF ATLANTA; MARCHING THROUGH GEORGIA; 
END OF THE WAR 



OPERATIONS BEFORE ATLANTA 

August 1st, 1864. We entrench every foot of ground we are 
able to occupy, making our advances direct. The hardest work is 
on the skirmish line (filled by the regiments in turn) which both 
parties fortify and thus keep up a continual fight which frequently 
swells to a considerable battle as we endeavor to advance to, or 
the enemy to drive us from some prominent position. In such 
cases both parties are reinforced. These actions uniformly end 
in our gaining ground. Our artillery drops shot and shell into 
the city of Atlanta at such a rate that it must be rather an un-- 
pleasant place for civilians. The enemy in return occasionally 
gives our camps a shelling but we betake ourselves to our rifle 
pits and are almost entirely safe. 

We are more annoyed by the musket balls that reach us. These 
are generally fired at our skirmish line but, being aimed high, 
over-shoot and find the main line. This morning a man attending 
surgeon's call in front of my quarters while being examined by 
the surgeon was struck by one of these random balls and killed 
instantly. Seeking relief from some slight ailment, he met his 
death. 

August 2nd. My regiment is on the skirmish line and I am 
in command of it. Our Colonel (Sprague) has recently been 
commissioned a Brigadier General and as Lieutenant Colonel 
Brown lost a leg at few days ago, we have but one field officer for 
duty, which gives me as Senior Captain considerable work. 

The regiment is not entitled to a full complement of field officers, 
being below the minimum size and no more can be commissioned. 

August 3rd to 7th. The usual skirmishing- and cannonading 
with occasional fights advancing lines, etc. Musketry firing 
never ceases day or night. 

August 8th. Regiment on skirmish line. I was out last 
evening to examine the position that I might be able to conduct 
the regiment there without delay. It is frequently very difficult 



144 The Colonel's Diary 



to relieve and be relieved without getting exposed to a severe fire 
of the enemy. 5:00 P.M. It has been raining for the last couple 
of hours which has the effect of dampening the skirmish fighting 
that had previously been very brisk. 8 :00 P. M. I have advanced 
my videttes to cover a working-party who wish to make a line 
of works to move the main line to. 

Later. The enemy make some demonstration on my line to 
stop the work which they evidently hear, but I can hold my own 
with them. The increased firing brings orderlies swiftly from 
sundry generals to know how I get along. August 9th. We 
were relieved at daylight. 

August 11th, 1864. 10:00 A. M. Heavy cannonading. A 
sixty-four pound shell went through my tent and stopped near by 
without exploding. On examination the fuse was found to be 
burned but the powder was too wet to explode. I was standing 
in the tent at the time the shell entered and it passed within from 
two to three feet of my head, shocking me considerably. A very 
remarkable and, I feel, providential escape. 

August 12th. Heavy cannonading. I was down to the hospital 
today to see Lieutenant Colonel Brown who is getting along 
splendidly. Private John Frost of my company was mortally 
wounded by a rifle ball while exposed outside the main works 
strengthening them. Our main line is in range of the enemy's 
sharp-shooters. On the 13th, 14th and 15th we had the usual 
firing. 

August 16th. My regiment goes on the skirmish line before 

daylight. I am in command, as Major is officer of the 

day, a nominal position he uses to keep from being shot at. I 
am of the opinion there has been a great deal of ammunition ex- 
pended needlessly, some regiments using thirty or forty thousand 
rounds during twenty-four hours. I succeed in keeping my 
regiment almost quiet. We just let the enemy fire away, as their 
shots are generally harmless, until they begin showing themselves 
too bold when we give them our compliments by a few good volleys 
and they retire. 

Dark. As per orders from division headquarters (General 
Ransom) I am advancing my line on the right and center. . 

Later. Meet with little opposition though I am getting very 
tired wading through the underbrush and abatis of felled trees 



The Colonel's Diary 145 



with enough bullets whistling around me to make me hurry so as 
to get my men covered soon. 

Later. Get my men in good position and have it entrenched. 
Relieved at daylight on the 17th by the 25th Iowa, a regiment 
in sorry condition, coming on the lie with about one hundred 
and forty men and three officers. 

August 18th to 24th. Regiment on front main line in strong 
works but in good range of enemy's sharpshooters who make us 
lie very close. Occasionally we would be shelled very briskly for 
a few minutes, but we were so well prepared for all this that, take 
it all in all, we passed the time rather pleasantly, having few 
casualties. Heavy rebel forts were in our front in plain view and 
so close we could only advance our skirmish line some seventy- 
five yards from the main line. 

August 25th. Received orders to be ready to move at 9.00 
A. M. Our brigade has been preparing works to protect the 
flank of our lines about one mile to our present right, which in- 
dicates that all the troops on our left will move to the right as 
we have done once before and try to flank the enemy off the rail- 
road leading south. Heretofore the enemy has stretched as much 
as we have and met us with strong works well manned, but per- 
haps he may not risk a farther extension of his lines. 

Dark. We move out but are ordered back as the troops to 
our left have not all yet "doubled past" us; which is the order 
in which troops move out of works in face of an enemy. 

August 26th, 1864. About midnight we again pulled out, 
reaching the new works at 1 :00 A. M. We are abandoning the 
railroad south of the Chattahooche River and will have to look for 
supplies some other way. It is said they will come across the river 
some miles below Vinings railroad bridge. The new flank works 
which our brigade occupies are on the battle ground of July 28th, 
called battle of Ezra's Church. It is on what is called the Lick 
Skillet road leading to Atlanta and is known by that name in the 
army but newspaper men give the battle the former name. The 
rebels who fell here in immense numbers are buried in huge holes 
(called graves) each one containing from fifty to one hundred. 
They have been more covered than buried and make large mounds. 
On one of them I observed a shoe which on examining I found to 
contain the remains of some poor fellow's foot yet fastened by 



146 The Colonel's Diary 



the ligaments to a skeleton in the mound, the fatigue party having 
failed to cover it by their rude sepulcher. 

In our present position we expect some fighting, as the enemy 
will probably follow up our left, as it in this manner chases to 
the right. At least when our time comes to get into position on 
the right we will have work. 8:00 P. M. The army has passed 
us and we are moving west. The 20th Army Corps has been left 
at the railroad bridge and the enemy followed them there skirmish- 
ing only, so that we have not even been followed by the enemy at 
all. 

August 27th. Daylight. We marched all last night over good 
roads but as this was the second night in succession it was pretty 
severe. I think I went to sleep on the road a dozen times just at 
five minute halts. The starting of the column would invariably 
wake me but I do not know as that kind of sleeping rests a man 
much. I heard some soldier remark that he did not really lose 
much sleep. Having followed my plan on an extensive scale. 
7 :00 A. M. Halt and make coffee. Our march has been south- 
west and we have made some ten miles from Lick Skillet, then 
counter marched three or four miles. We rest an hour and go into 
position at 2:00 P. M. We begin to find that our move means 
more than an extension of lines to the right. The 20th Corps 
alone is left to cover the railroad and our depot of supplies at 
Marietta and also to watch the enemy at Atlanta while the main 
army is making a bold strike at the enemy's rear, abandoning all 
communication for the time being with our own supplies. It is 
a bold move and if successful will give us Atlanta, otherwise no 
one can guess the result. 

3 :00 P. M. I go on Grand Guard with four companies of our 
regiment and establish a line through a dense growth of under- 
brush. Some distance in front we find plenty of corn in good 
condition for roasting ears and we do justice to them as this is 
first fresh vegetable the men have had this season. It was sur- 
prising what a cleaning we gave the fields in a short time, as I 
allowed any soldier to pass our line to get it, knowing how much 
the men are suffering for vegetables. 

Sunrise. Last night seemed like the old fashioned Grand 
Guard. Not a shot fired which seems so strange to us so recently 
from the lines at Atlanta. This beautiful Sabbath morning is 



The Colonel's Diary 147 



so peaceful we almost forget there is war. Later. I am ordered 
to take my guard to camp. They offered me a government horse 
to ride as I have been acting as field officer for some time, but he 
was such a poor horse I declined the honor, concluding to wait and 
see if I could not get a better one. 1 :00 P. M. Begin moving 
south. It is very warm. 

Sunset. We have marched about eight miles over excellent 
roads and camp one mile north of the Montgomery or West Point 
Railroad. We have seen no signs of the enemy yet. They are 
certainly deceived as to our movements and designs. 

August 29th. 8:00 A. M. Both divisions of our corps (16th) 
are moving southwest, leaving knapsacks and convalescents in 
camp. Later. Have marched some five miles, passing through 
the village of Fairburn and are now engaged in tearing up the 
West Point Railroad which the enemy has not used for some 
time, our cavalry having destroyed the bridges. We raise both 
rails and ties and pile up the ties in square blocks and place the 
rails on top and fire the timber. The rails heat and with their own 
weight bend and twist; many of them actually burning in two 
at the middle as they bend. The rails are laid on their sides so 
that even bending in this shape entirely ruins them. The men 
would sometimes take the rails when hot and bend them around the 
trees and let them cool in that position, which they regarded as 
great sport. 

My own company, being well represented by railroad men, has 
a reputation for expertness in tearing up track, doing much more 
than the ordinary company. It was a grand sight and to describe 
our day's work well would make a readable article for any magazine. 
This is a pretty good country and the men use every spare hour to 
forage. My cook gets me a dinner at which I have sweet potatoes, 
fresh butter, molasses, etc. What luxuries to a soldier who for 
months knew only of army rations! 5:00 P. M. Our corps has 
torn up about five miles of railroad and the other corps has been 
at work on different ground. We have effectually destroyed 
it so far as we have gone. 

Sunset. We have reached camp, it being understood all day 
that we would return to the same place we camped last night. 
So strongly is the love of home implanted in the breast of man 
that veterans of three years campaigning talk of returning to a 



148 The Colonel's Diary 



temporary camp where they rested but a few hours, and only 
expect to remain a few hours again, like going home. I felt the 
sensation very plainly myself. 

August 30th. Move south at 7:00 A. M. Cross the Mont- 
gomery Railroad and take the direct road for the Macon Railroad, 
this being our objective point. We find good foraging. Sunset. 
Have marched slowly all day. Our cavalry in the advance 
skirmishing some. The enemy will now understand what is up 
and must fight or retreat. 

1 :00 P. M. Have had a tedious time since dark on a new cut 
road, having but little knowledge of the country except what 
Kilpatrick gained on his famous raid, this being the route on which 
he moved and our present road being indicated by him. The 
men are in a bad humor and one would suppose, from the way 
they complain, that sometime a column would just halt for the 
night, so many swearing they were going to do so. 

Later. We are halting a mile and a half from the railroad. 
It was not thought prudent to press the enemy more in the dark 
as they contested the ground stubbornly, although we would 
have liked very much to have secured the railroad. All night 
long the enemy were busy running cars, evidently bringing troops 
to fight us. 

August 31st. Skirmishing this forenoon. We are twenty miles 
south of Atlanta and near the village of Jonesboro, Georgia. Our 
army is getting into position with very little fighting, comparative- 
ly speaking, as the enemy has not yet developed his force which 
is now only a matter of conjecture. 

12:00 Noon. Our division (4th of the 16th Army Corps) 
Brigadier General Ransom commanding (General Dodge having 
been wounded) goes into position to protect the right flank of 
the Army of the Tennessee which is also on right of the Grand 
Army. We throw up a line of works of rails and logs. 

3 :00 P. M. The enemy assaults our main lines. Later. There 
has been brisk fighting but the enemy is unable to break our lines 
and is forced to retire Our division was not really engaged, as 
the force that was to attack us and turn our right failed to come 
to time, not getting in musket shot of us, but we had a fine view 
of the assault to our left. 



The Colonels Diary 149 



Later. The result seems to be the repulse of the enemy who 
has suffered severely, our loss trifling. 

Sunset. One brigade of our division is sent to strengthen lines 
that were in the fight and the other is lengthened out to cover 
the ground. 

September 1st, 1864. Thursday. We have considerable sport 
this morning over the idea that the summer campaign is over and 
the fall campaign commenced; which is rather funny in the midst 
of an important battle. 8 :00 A. M. Our regiment goes on the 
skirmish line. I am in command at the front. 

Later. The enemy shows but little stir in our immediate front 
and we are taking it easy. There is, however, more or less fight- 
ing on the main line all forenoon. General Sherman issues a 
congratulatory order saying that we are between the enemy and 
Atlanta and it is ours to push and destroy them. 

12:00 Noon. A fight opens to our left. 2:00 P. M. Sharp 
fighting. 5:00 P. M. The fighting for the last hour has been 
severe. Sharp musketry and heavy cannonading which has 
swelled into considerable of a battle. Above the din are plainly 
heard the shouts of the two contending armies. 

Dusk. The battle has continued without intermission up to 
this time. A steady rattle of musketry accented with cannon. 
The Army of the Cumberland on the left has been steadily driving 
the enemy south. 

Midnight. Heavy cannonading all night with volleys of 
musketry every few minutes, which would settle into skirmishing 
only to be succeeded by other volleys. The scene is grand beyond 
description. The glaring lines of fire from musketry and the 
sweeping flash of the artillery show that the enemy is steadily 
losing ground. All remark that he never drove so easily before. 

1 :00 A. M. September 2nd. We hear heavy reports in the 
direction of Atlanta as rapid as brisk skirmishing but sounds 
more like cannon. 2:00 A. M. Reports in the direction of At- 
lanta continue. Many of us think it resembles the noise we heard 
when Beauregard blew up his ammunition and evacuated Corinth 
in 1862. 

Daylight. Enemy have retreated south and we are preparing 
to follow. The result of the battle yesterday is one thousand 



150 The Colonel's Diary 



prisoners and ten guns and the enemy driven from the field in 
confusion. A few hours more of daylight would have entirely 
destroyed their army. There is a rumor this morning that Stanley 
with the 4th Corps failed to come to time last night and allowed 
the enemy to escape and that Sherman publicly censured him 
severely. 

9:00 A. M. Our army is in motion. We pass through the 
village of Jonesboro which is pretty well used up with shot and 
shell. It has been rather a pretty place and did have a Female 
Seminary of some note. As we passed I saw General Thomas who 
commands the Army of the Cumberland standing very unconcern- 
edly at the church near the center of the village. He is a tall, 
spare, greyhaired veteran. Looks like a very good man and 
every one says he is. The town is entirely deserted and what 
the citizens left in it has been entirely destroyed by the soldiers 
of both armies. 

1 2 :00 Noon. Have marched some four miles south and picked up 
a large number of stragglers. The enemy shows signs of making 
a stand a short distance in front. We halt to let army close up. 

We have official news of our occupation of Atlanta. The 20th 
Corps, we left, occupied it with little opposition, as the greater 
part of the enemy's forces were down fighting us. There is 
tremendous cheering as the news of our great success is published 
officially. 5:00 P. M. Considerable fighting and we seem 
not to want to drive the enemy and are willing he should make 
a stand. This is my birthday. I am twenty-four years old. 

There is now no doubt but that the enemy were entirely de- 
ceived by our coming around. They fully believed we were abandon- 
ing the siege of Atlanta. Even after we struck the railroad here 
a Griffin paper, published just below, said last evening the cause 
of the railroad interruption was unknown but supposed a cavalry 
raid was the cause and that some regiments of cavalry had been 
sent to attend to it. It is said that Hood telegraphed to Macon 
his belief that the siege had been abandoned, and a party of 
ladies came up to Atlanta on the cars. Alas! they will have to 
go home some other way. 

September 3rd, 1864. A fine shower of rain this forenoon. 
The enemy are still in our front. No change in position. We 



The Colonel's Diary 151 



have been destroying the railroad and do not seem to intend using 
it for further operations. 

10:00 A. M. General Sherman announces the accomplish- 
ment of the object of the campaign and orders all destruction of 
the railroad to cease. The order is read at the head of each regi- 
ment amid cheers for "Crazy" Sherman, as he was called two years 
ago. 

1 :00 P. M. Raining. Changed position a couple of miles 
and go into camp. It is current in official circles that the troops 
will go into cantonments, the Army of the Tennessee at East 
Point, the Army of the Cumberland at Atlanta and the Army of 
the Ohio at Decatur for rest and reorganization. 

September 4th. Cool this morning. Vegetation is decaying 
rapidly and nature is putting on her fall dress. 

September 5th, 1864. At 11:00 A. M. I am sent with three 
companies outside the lines to burn some cotton. I found it in 
a building near a dwelling in which was a very sick woman and 
I did not wish to burn the building for fear the fire would spread 
to the dwelling house, so I had the men roll the cotton down a 
hillside and burn it on a meadow. The man who had raised 
the cotton came out and told me that it belonged to the Belgian 
Consul, who had paid him for it, and that our Government would 
get into trouble if we burnt it. I told him that was bad for the 
Belgian Consul but I supposed rather good for him, as I proposed 
burning it anyhow. I burnt what in market would be worth 
thirty thousand dollars. An hour did the work. 

4 :00 P. M. Have orders to move. Later. Move out to some 
works that have been made and our division took position to 
allow the army to withdraw from the enemy and pass us. Dark. 
Raining disagreeably. 

September 6th. 3 :00 A. M. The army has fallen back past 
us. The enemy shows no sign of following and our division is now 
moving as rear guard. 7:00 A. M. Halt for breakfast near the 
works our regiment made west of Jonesboro when the enemy 
assaulted the Army of the Tennessee on August 31st and were 
so handsomely repulsed. Place near where an old lady had a 
box of money hidden in the garden. Remained all night. The 
rebel cavalry keep in sight of our rear guard. Marched some 
five miles. 



152 The Colonel's Diary 



September 7th. Move north at 6:00 A. M. March very fast 
about eleven miles and camp near Morrow's Mill, said to be four 
miles from East Point. Here we received a mail and the Presi- 
dent's and General Grant's congratulatory orders to the army. 

September 8th. Marched three miles and inside of the rebels' 
works west of East Point. 

September 9th. Cleaned up a camp on poor ground. Septem- 
ber 10th. Clean up a camp on good ground a mile east and move 
to it. An excellent change. 

September 14th. Major Fouts gets leave of absence and I 
assume command of the regiment. 

September 19th. I am detailed on General Court Martial. 

October 1st. I took a visit to the 14th Corps during which 
our Court Martial is dissolved which puts me in command of 
the regiment, which has moved by orders on a reconnaissance. 
I returned to the division about an hour after the troops left. 

Dusk. I get a horse and follow the troops who have moved in 
the direction of Fairburn, Georgia. 

Dark. It is a most dreary ride after getting outside our pickets. 
It is very dark and I cannot be certain by the road whether I 
am going right or not, and the enemy are supposed to be in the 
vicinity. It tries the nerves to advance under such circumstances. 
If it was not that I am anxious to have command of my regiment 
I would not go. About one mile out I meet a cavalry scout who 
says I am on the right road, but that the troops are several miles 
out and it is not safe to ride between here and there. This is 
not very encouraging but fortunately a guard of twenty men comes 
up who are going through and I accompany them, very thankful 
for such necessary company. 9:00 P. M. Reach the troops 
and take command of my regiment, which is in camp some five 
miles from where I started at dusk. 

The object of the expedition seems to be a reconnaissance in a 
southwest direction, as it is rumored that the enemy are moving 
large bodies of troops across the Chattahooche River with the 
evident design of cutting off our lines of supplies and forcing us 
to evacuate Atlanta. Our expedition consists of two divisions of 
infantry, two batteries of artillery and some cavalry, all under the 
command of Brigadier General Ransom. 



The Colonels Diary 153 



October 2nd. March at 6:00 A. M. about five miles in the 
direction of Fairburn and pass along the line of the West Point 
Railroad which our corps destroyed a month ago. We have a 
good opportunity to observe how effectually the railroad is des- 
troyed. The rails which we heated and bent are lying cold and 
distorted like the dead on a battlefield, which together with the 
charred ties present a gloomy picture. 

A short distance northeast of the village of Fairburn our bri- 
gade, Colonel Wager Swayne commanding, is put in position to 
cover our ammunition train and the remainder of our force moves 
forward to feel the enemy who are in our immediate front. Later. 
Some skirmishing in front. An orderly brings me Colonel 
Swayne's compliments and his order to move my regiment for- 
ward on the left of the railroad, with a strong company of skir- 
mishers in advance, and occupy a line of old works I will find. 
I did so. 

10:00 A. M. The enemy make no stand at Fairburn which 
they were occupying but fall back about a mile, where we find 
them in force on an extensive line. General Ransom estimates 
them at an army corps of perhaps twenty thousand men which 
could gobble us with ease if they only knew it. After skirmishing 
some with the enemy, having accomplished our purpose, we com- 
mence withdrawing. 6:00 P. M. Go into camp near where we 
were last night. Later. It is raining briskly. As we came on 
the expedition rather poorly provided with gum blankets and 
shelter tents, I am trying to sleep in an ambulance. It is rather 
rough. 

October 3rd, 5 :00 A. M. Have orders to be ready to move at 
5 :45 A. M. for camp at East Point. Also have notice that we 
will not remain there long. The enemy will have to have our 
attention. 9:00 A. M. Reach camp. 1 .00 P. M. Have orders 
to put my regiment in campaign trim and store surplus baggage 
at Atlanta, to do which will keep our teams going all night. Later. 
Have orders to be ready to move tomorrow at 9.00 A. M. "pre- 
cisely." 

October 4th. Yesterday and today are the anniversary of the 
battle of Corinth in 1862, an event I have a rifle ball in my cheek 
to assist me in remembering. At 9:00 A. M. "precisely" I form 
the battalion but have no orders to pull out. Later. I allow 



154 The Colonel's Diary 



the men to get dinner. 12:30 P. M. Move, having advance of 
the brigade, but the brigade is rear of the corps trains. 

Sunset. We are near Atlanta but not going to pass directly 
through the city but north of it. We have information that the 
enemy are north of the Chattahooche River in force and occupy 
our railroad line. As we have but little supplies in Atlanta they 
expect to starve us into an evacuation. We are leaving the 20th 
Army Corps to hold it and they are busy constructing an interior 
line of works suited to a small force. All the rest of our army 
is in motion and the roads full of troops and trains. Very tedious 
marching and at midnight have made about ten miles. We are 
on the Lick Skillet road near the battle ground of July 28th. 

October 5th, 1864. 3 :00 A. M. I am notified that I can allow 
my regiment to rest an hour by putting out a company on the 
lookout on my flanks. Daylight. Moving with orders to pass 
any trains we can. I am leading the brigade and go with a rush. 
Later. We halt at the railroad a few minutes when I get orders 
temporarily detaching me and directing me to proceed with my 
regiment to the Chattahooche River, to cross it and take position 
so as to cover the pontoon bridge where the entire trains of our 
army are crossing. 

2:00 P. M. The brigade comes up and we move out in the 
direction of Marietta, Georgia. 5:00 P. M. Halt and draw 
rations of beef, having marched since yesterday at noon about 
twenty-one miles in rear of and along with the immense army 
trains. Our division is under orders to move forward yet tonight, 
but we are in very bad condition. The men are out of rations 
and the animals out of forage. I , commanding officer of a regiment, 
have not as much hard bread as will satisfy hunger and not a 
bite of grain for my horse. Horses and mules are dropping dead 
so fast that they seriously block up the roads. 

Dark. Our brigade will remain here for the night but I am 
having to move my regiment in the dark among an ocean of 
trains, etc., so as to cover the artillery, as it is said. A very 
disagreeable job as the men are so very tired. 

October 6th. Ordered to move at 5:15 A. M. It is raining 
briskly but we pull out on time. March in a northerly direction 
over a new road. Animals dropping dead on the road in great 
numbers. March about seven miles and camp at 3 :00 P. M. 



The Colonels Diarv 155 



in column by divisions, the right in front. The camp is near 
Lost Mountain on the Marietta road. Later. We draw two 
days' rations which is very acceptable. Also have notice that we 
will remain here overnight. 

October 7th. A pleasant fall day. Remain in camp. Have 
news that the rebels were repulsed and severely punished in an 
attempt to carry our works at Allatoona Pass by assault. The 
Pass was held by General Corse with a division of the 15th Army 
Corps and some additional force. 3 ;00 P. M. Ordered to be 
ready to move if we should be needed in support of a division 
which is making a reconnaissance. Later. Notified that we 
will not be needed. No feed yet as the enemy are on the railroad 
and our supply in Atlanta will not allow us to draw on the garrison 
(20th Army Corps). Artillery is almost useless. We are hauling 
guns with mules which seem to bear starvation better than horses. 
This is the camp where Colonel Swayne, commanding the brigade, 
so often repeats the order to graze our animals, which means to 
turn them out on the fields that have nothing more on them than 
dry cotton grass which is about as good as pine shavings. We 
get no word from the north now. The latest daily paper I have 
seen is September 19th. 

5 :00 P. M. Ordered to be ready to move at daylight 
tomorrow and Colonel Swayne says daylight will be construed 
to mean 5 :30 A. M. There has been considerable firing north and 
west of us during the day. 

October 8th. I have reveille sounded at 4:30 A. M. and got 
the regiment ready to move as per orders, though it was pretty 
hard to get up from a good bed so early. Later. Movement 
postponed. There is evidently great uncertainty about the 
enemy's movements. Some firing north and west of us. Remain 
in camp during the day. 

October 9th. Move at daylight, passing through Marietta, 
Georgia, and pass near Kenesaw Mountain and after marching 
some ten miles went into camp near Big Shanty. The enemy 
are off the railroad but remained on it long enough to pretty 
effectually destroy it some miles north of Big Shanty. I presume 
almost to Allatoona Pass. 

October 10th. Remain in camp. Details from the army are 
busy repairing the railroad. No news yet from the north. Enemy 



156 The Colonel's Diary 



are reported making Taladeho, Alabama, a base for this move. 
They are making north. We sent out a forage party and got a 
little corn for our starving animals. 3 :00 P. M. An orderly 
from Brigade Headquarters says I will receive a written order, 
as soon as it can be copied, to get ready to move immediately and 
I gave the necessary orders to put my regiment in marching trim. 
Later. The order comes but in it is a clause stating that ap- 
plication has been made for the command not to move until 
morning, so I hesitate to strike tents. Cannot see the propriety 
of sending that orderly around with verbal notice. 

Later. Draw rations. Dusk. Load up baggage. Troops of 
the 15th Army Q)rps are moving. Later. Receive an order 
from Corps Headquarters that we will not move till morning. 
Unload baggage and pitch tents. Half hour later. Ordered to 
be ready to move immediately. How provoking only the ex- 
perienced can know. 8:30 P. M. Are moving north. Still 
marching at midnight. 

October 11th. We marched some seven miles and made camp 
at 2 :00 A. M. Just after passing through the village of Ackworth. 
Get some sleep and march at 7:00 A. M. after a dish of coffee. 
Roads good and the day beautiful. At base of AUatoona Moun- 
tains we halt and rest some time to allow a wagon train to cross 
the mountains. We are in Cass County, Georgia, and it is election 
day. We have polls opened at my headquarters. 1 :00 P. M. 
Move and carry election with us. Have a camp kettle with 
paper pasted over it for a poll box. The officers march at head 
of the regiment and every few minutes halt and take in tickets. 
We are in the same county still, and as my headquarters are in 
the saddle the voting is strictly legal being at the quarters of the 
commanding officer. 

March through AUatoona Pass where the late battle was 
fought. It is a very strong position by nature and well improved 
by art. It appears almost impregnable to assault and the result 
of the late rebel attempt is yet plainly to be seen on the ground. 
3 :00 P. M. Halt one mile north of AUatoona Pass and continue 
the election to the proper hour to close. Later. Continue the 
march, and cross the Etowah River. Pass through Cartersville 
and camp, having marched about twelve miles since breakfast. 

October 12th. Ordered to be ready at 5:00 A. M. but pull 



The Colonel's Diary 157 



out at 6:00 A. M. The animals are getting good grass now and 
managing to live. The railroad is about in order again above this 
place, but as yet brings us no supplies. March through Kingston 
and halt three hours a mile beyond, where we get a little mail, 
very old. Then continue the march at sunset in direction of 
Rome, Georgia. There has been some cannonading that way 
today. Later. Have a pleasant night march and camp at 1 :00 
P. M., having marched during the day about twenty miles. The 
men are hungry, the meat ration being all fresh; beef does not 
last well. 

October 13th. Never have I seen rumors so plenty and so 
little news. We know almost nothing that our own army is 
doing and positively nothing of others. 5:00 P. M. Moving 
north without any baggage. March some ten miles over a country 
neighborhood road. Brigadier General Fuller told us that we 
would get to take cars if we could beat the 1 5th Corps to the rail- 
road. On the road at midnight. 

October 14th. Bivouac at Adairsville at 3:00 A. M. Take 
cars at 9:30 A. M. through Calhoun and reach Resaca at 11 :00 
A. M. At 1 :00 P. M. camp in line on about the same position 
occupied by our army, the Army of the Tennessee, in the battle 
of May 14th, 1864. The enemy yesterday and some days before 
made quite a demonstration against the garrison here but did not 
assault it though they captured the post north of this and tore 
up the railroad and it is said are now tearing up the railroad 
between here and Dalton almost without interruption. 

October 15th. Move north at 7:00 A. M. Pass over ground 
of our operations in May last. 9:00 A. M. Some skirmishing 
in front. Later. Go into position, my regiment on left of the 
brigade. We are not far from the works we made in May to 
cover Snake Creek Gap which the enemy are now holding. 10:00 
A. M. Move forward in line of battle with skirmishers in front. 
The firing is brisk, the enemy's musket balls spattering the trees 
around us. 10:30. Halt and remain in line. Later. We move 
forward, the enemy retires and we occupy the works. Our 
division lost some thirty men in driving the enemy from the Gap. 
My regiment lost one man, Griswold of Company I, killed. 1 :00 
P. M. Have halted near where we did on the morning of May 
11th when we fell back in the rain. The enemy apparently had 



158 The Colonel's Diary 



but a small force here and it seems to me that the direct attack 
we made might have been avoided, (and some lives saved). 

We are moving forward through the Gap and leave ambulances 
behind as the enemy have filled the Gap full of felled trees from 
one end to the other. We have a rough time marching, especially 
to get horses over the fallen timber. Snake Creek Gap is perhaps 
a mile long and it was very heavily timbered and the road is full 
of large trees. At sunset we go into camp at the head of the 
Gap. We have a fine example here of the folly of attempting to 
stop an army by obstructing roads. I think I never saw another 
as fine chance to block up a road with timber as this was, yet so 
soon did our Pioneer Corps open the way that our artillery and 
ambulances got through by midnight. 

General Sherman and staff stayed all night at a little house 
near where my regiment camped and in the evening I got an order 

to have a sergeant and six men report to Colonel , a staff 

officer, which I have since learned were put to guarding a cow, 
and a pig in a pen. Sergeant Selby of Company H was the 
sergeant sent and he had a post of three men for each animal. 
Our men were very scarce of meat, and the next morning by some 
unaccountable (?) means, the pig was missing. On learning this 
the Colonel told the Sergeant he could relieve his guard and report 
to his regiment. (I suppose this West Point staff officer thought 
that if he kept that guard on duty any longer his cow would be 
missing too! — Editor.) 

October 16th. Move north at 9:30 A. M. The artillery and 
trains take the road and a column of infantry take the fields and 
woods on each side; the first time I have ever seen this tried. 
March some six miles and camp in a valley southeast of Taylor's 
Ridge, that is on the Atlanta side of the Ridge. 

October 17th. We received a very large quantity of mail 
early this morning. Remain in camp during the day and get a 
pretty good chance to read it. One man got several packages of 
very filthy, obscene books, evidently to sell in the regiment, as 
he got stationary, etc. for that purpose from time to time. As 
they came in the mail I first delivered them to him and then 
made him have them burned in my presence, advising him that 
if any more of that kind came by his order I would not only destroy 
them but would summarily and severely punish him. Shortly 



The Colonels Diary 159 



after dark we pull out and cross Taylor's Ridge at Shipps or 
Mattocks Gap and camp. 

October 18th. Marched at 7:00 A. M. to Lafayette, nine 
miles, and then filed left on the Summerville road, as the enemy 
are said to be moving that way. Send out forage parties and 
get plenty of sweet potatoes. This is the best county I have 
seen in Georgia. Camp on Chatooga River, having marched 
eighteen miles during the day. 

October 19th. Ordered ready at 6:00 A. M. but do not get 
the road for some time. 10:00 A. M. having marched some five 
miles, we rest at Summerville, a town containing a Court House. 
Continue the march through what is called the village of Alpine, 
(very small) and go into camp one mile beyond, at a point said 
to be just thirty miles from Rome, Stevenson and Chattanooga. 

October 20th. Moved at 7:30 A. M. We now keep forage 
parties out all the time as three days' rations have to last five 
days. We get considerable pork, beef, potatoes, and turnips, as 
this part of the country has escaped the army pretty well hereto- 
fore. The roads are good and the weather pleasant, march 
briskly for four hours then halt thirty minutes for dinner. Con- 
tinue the march in a southwest direction and camp at 3 :00 P. M. 
one mile from Gaylesville, Georgia, having made about sixteen 
miles. During the forenoon we passed along a pretty, clear 
stream, called Clear Creek. We get news today that the October 
elections have gone favorably for the Union Party. 

October 21st. Our supply trains unexpectedly get up and we 
draw three days' rations. At 9:00 A. M. move through village 
of Gaylesville, Georgia, when we stacked arms and rested an 
hour, then continued the march, in all five miles, and camp on 
Little River, four miles from the village of Gaylesville. Orders 
at some headquarters are dated "Near Blue Pond, Alabama." 

October 22nd. All men whose time has expired are ordered 
to Chattanooga to be mustered out. I get a Special Order from 
Corps Headquarters to send 2nd Lt. W. S. Roach with ours, as 
by blunder of our Assistant Regimental Quartermaster our records 
are there. The 4th and 23rd Army Corps under General Thomas 
have started north to look after Hood's rebel army. 

October 25th. I made out Muster Rolls for Chaplain Fry 
Major Fouts returned this afternoon and nominally takes command 



160 The Colonel's Diary 



of the regiment. He brings a batch of commissions, Arnold C. 
Fenner, First Lieutenant of my Company H is promoted to 
Captain of Company G and Second Lieutenant Charles M. 
Harrison to First Lieutenant. General Mower takes command of 
our corps, and has a review. Our brigade is now in the 17th 
Army Corps. 

October 29th. Marched south at 7:00 A. M., crossed Little 
River, and out about five miles pass Cedar Bluffs, a small village 
where we take coffee. Continue the march at noon. Cross 
Coasa River on pontoon bridge. We have swampy roads and 
camp in the brush at 8 :00 P. M. having made about twelve miles. 
Evidently did not reach the camping ground intended. 

October 30th. Marched at 5:45 A. M., cross a brisk little 
stream at a mill, then cross a barren country with pine timber, 
much like northern Mississippi. Pass near a small village called 
Cave City and go into camp one and a half miles beyond at 3 :00 
P. M. The country is getting better. Marched about eighteen 
miles. 

October 3 1st. Remain in camp near Cave City, Georgia, 
which has the appearance of having been a very pleasant little 
village. We are getting a considerable of forage, such as meat 
and potatoes. 

November 1st, 1864. March at 7:00 A. M. southwest through 
Cave City. Cross Cedar Creek at some five miles farther and 
cross another small stream at a mill. Continue the march in a 
southerly direction through a good country to Cedar Town 
where we halt at 1 :00 P. M. and camp. There is a rebel hospital 
here. General Frank P. Blair, Jr. is here announced as com- 
mander of the 17th Army Corps which gives General Mower 
command of our division, the 1st Division. 

November 2nd. It rained considerably last night. We 
moved about 8 :00 A. M. and for a couple of hours had most dis- 
agreeable marching, but we got out of the swampy country and 
struck the flinty road common to this section. March to Blairs- 
ville Slate Factory, then direct to Vanwert and camp not far 
from where we did on the twenty-fourth of May last, making 
twelve miles. What changes in my comrades since that time. 
It makes me sad to reflect. 



The Colonel's Diary 161 



November 3rd. Move at 7 :00 A. M. It rained last night and 
is misting this morning. A member of the 1st brigade band died 
last night and is rudely buried at starting. We move out on the 
Dallas road but soon leave the one we took last spring. It is 
very disagreeable and wet today. Move rapidly. Reach Dallas 
and go into camp at sunset. It is quite cool. I wore my great 
coat nearly all day. Marched fifteen miles. 

November 4th. March south at 7:00 A. M. I am foraging 
with my company today. It is hard work to do much and keep 
up with the column. We are not allowed to fire and we have 
great sport catching hogs and cattle, ringing them in fine style. 
I saw General Frank P. Blair, our corps commander for the first 
time today. We got into camp a couple of hours after the troops, 
bringing three beeves with us and sundry small articles. We 
lost five fine hogs which we left on the road with a guard, expect- 
ing trains to bring them in, but it corralled sooner than I was in- 
formed it would. March ten miles and camp near Lost Moun- 
tain and are also in view of Kenesaw. 

November 5th. A fine frost last night. Our brigade is 
rear guard and we did not get the road until eleven A. M. We 
marched south, then southeast, keeping Kenesaw Mountain in 
view all the time, on what is called the Lost Mountain and Mariet- 
ta Road and take it south. 4 :00 P. M. Are waiting for the train to 
cross a swamp. The troops in advance are said to be camping. 
Later. Move on and reach camp a couple of hours after dark, 
which is on the Smyrna Camp Ground, an old camp meeting 
place, three miles south of Marietta, Georgia. 

THE MARCH. TO THE SEA 

November 9th. We have remained in camp. The railroad to 
Chattanooga has been repaired and we are getting supplies of all 
kinds in abundance. On November 10th we were paid eight 
months" pay by Major Lamb. November 11th we sent most of 
the money north we wished to by N. B. Walker, State Agent, 
but he had to start too soon to get all. 

November 13th, 1864. Marched to Atlanta and camped near 
White Hall. The railroad to Chattanooga is being destroyed and 
we are abandoning it as a base of supplies. Everything about 
Atlanta of use to an enemy is being utterly destroyed. General 



162 The Colonel's Diary 



Sherman in an order, says he has organized the 14th, 15th, 17th 
and 20th Army Corps into an army for a campaign of great im- 
portance. The 15th and 17th Corps, General Howard command- 
ing, will constitute the Right Wing. The 14th and 20th Corps, 
General Slocum commanding, will constitute the Left Wing. 
He says it is sufficient for the army to know that by a long march 
we are to seek a new base of operations. The ocean seems to be 
our destination. 

November 14th, 1864. I was in the city of Atlanta today. 
Our goods and baggage there have been destroyed. The public 
buildings are being battered down. We have no communication 
north. 

November 15th. Moved southeast at morning. Marched 
very slowly as the roads appear to be crowded with troops and 
trains which take a long time to straighten out. Cross a little 
stream called South River, at dusk. It is dark and as we look 
back we see that Atlanta is in flames. It will be utterly destroyed. 
The glare of the light against the sky is beautiful and grand. A 
terrible but just punishment is meted out to the Gate City. On 
the road at midnight. We found no forage except a little corn. 

November 16th. Halt at 1 :00 A. M., make coffee and rest. 
Our brigade is rear guard of the 1 7th Corps for today and though 
the head of the column began moving about daylight, we only 
get the road at 2:00 P. M. Dusk. Crossing a rocky bottomed 
stream at Holloway's Mill, a bad crossing. Continued the 
march on a good road and moving very fast. Moving at midnight. 

November 17th. Continue the march. Every light we see 
in advance gives us hopes of camp being near but for several 
hours they yield us only disappointment. Just as the first streak 
of light appeared in the east, 5:30 A. M., we halted to rest, two 
miles from McDonough, having marched about twenty miles 
since starting. We have orders to be ready to move at 7 :00 A. M. 
We had only an hour and a half last night to get supper and sleep 
and get breakfast this morning. Remember we slept but little 
the night before. 7 :00 A. M. Move at the hour and pass through 
the town of McDonough, but oh, how tired , footsore and sleepy 
we are. Marched briskly, not resting over three-fourths of an 
hour during the day. The greater part of the time we moved 
on Sherman's new plan of giving trains the road and troops go 



The Colonel's Diary 163 



at the side. Camp at 5:00 P. M., having marched fifteen miles 
since resting. Have been fifty-eight hours out of Atlanta, forty- 
four of which we passed on the road with knapsacks. Pretty 
severe campaigning, but sweet potatoes are plenty and we do better. 

November 18th. March at 7:00 A. M. Pass through town of 
Jackson and cross Ocmuigee River on pontoon bridge at Ocmulgee 
Mills, where there is a fine waterpower and quite a series of 
rapids. The stream is about one hundred yards wide. The 
Provost Guards claim to have orders to do so and are seizing all 
horses and mules that are led or are carrying packs, many of 
which have been captured. I am acquainted with the officer 
on duty who allows my pack mule to pass and it is almost the 
only one. Camp a mile from the river, having marched about 
twelve miles. Later. My company goes on Grand Guard. 

November 19th. Relieved from Grand Guard and march at 
7 :00 A. M. We are in a rich country and when we were on guard 
last night we found hid a barrel of molasses, plenty of salt and 
other traps. There were plenty of sweet potatoes near by and 
we had a gay time. 2 :00 P. M. Are passing through the town 
of Monticello which is the county seat of Jasper County, Georgia. 
Marched some four miles southeast and camped having marched 
during the day about fourteen miles. 

November 20th, Sabbath. Moved at 6:30 A. M. Good 
marching. Splendid foraging, exceeding anything of the kind 
we have ever met in previous campaigns. There is an abundance 
of everything, except bread stuff, to supply the entire army, 
and sweet potatoes make a good substitute for bread. March 
some sixteen miles during the day, passing through the very 
small villages of Hillsboro, Tranquilla, and Blountsville in the 
order named. 

November 21st. 8:00 A. M. Raining and very cool and 
disagreeable. Marching all day. Camped at dusk, having 
made about ten miles. 9:00 P. M. Blowing and cold. 

November 22nd. Very cold this morning, and the ground is 
frozen hard. A little snow is in the air. Marched at 7 :00 A. M. 
some seven miles to Gordons Junction, a railroad station where 
the branch from Milledgeville intersects the railroad from Macon 
to Savannah. Go into camp east of the depot at 1 :00 P. M. 
5 :00 P. M. Some firing on our right in the direction of Macon. 



164 The Colonels Diary 



8:00 P. M. Troops are ordered out to tear up railroad. We 
go on the Milledgeville branch. The road is made of a "U" 
rail laid on longitudinal timbers. There happens to be plenty 
of pine cordwood along it which we pile on the track and fire, 
which effectually does the work of destruction. On our way 
back to camp the falling of the burning depot buildings sounds 
much like musketry and produced quite an excitement for a few 
minutes. 

General Kilpatrick, with the cavalry reached the railroad 
yesterday and it is reported got some important dispatches off 
the rebel telegraph lines. Jeff Davis telegraphed to know what 
force they could bring against Sherman's raid. The reply was 
General Hardee has twenty-thousand men. We also learned 
that Hood had had a fight in Tennessee and been defeated. Up 
to this time the rebels seem to think we are a raiding party. 
We think we have destroyed all communication by telegraph 
between East and West of Rebeldom. Our Left Wing occupied 
Milledgeville, the State Capital yesterday without a fight. Gover- 
nor Brown having taken the militia and gone to Macon, as they 
expected us there first. 

November 23rd. Cool but very pleasant. Remained in 
camp all day. I naimed it "Camp in the Pines" as we are in a 
fine forest of yellow pine. It is a beautiful sight at night when 
camp is lit with fires. The smoke settles among the branches 
at the tops of the trees and appears like an arched ceiling and the 
tall bodies of the trees, which are very high without limbs, much 
resemble pillars and columns supporting it. One can scarce 
believe he is not in an immense theater, so real like does it appear. 
It is very easy to get bewildered and lost in the huge building. 
It is one of the grandest sights I have seen. 

November 24th, 1864. March at 7:00 A. M. My company 
is detailed as forage party. We find a short distance from the 
road, at the house of a Mr. Bundridge, immense quantities of 
bacon, hogs, molasses, etc., collected for the use of the rebel 
army, as we suppose, and we get all we want which is but a 
small part. We take one negro with us, named Aleck. Just 
here I would note that I have never seen a negro, old or young, 
male or female, that did not appear willing and even anxious 
to leave master and follow our army. They hail us as deliverers 



The Colonel's Diary 165 



and are true and loyal under all circumstances. Other forage 
parties visit the Bundridge place and fare well. We are tearing 
up the railroad to Savannah as we march along. March some 
ten miles and reach the point designated as camp some time 
before the troops arrive. My foraging party brought in fifteen 
hogs, five hundred pounds of bacon and all the molasses my men 
wanted to carry for their own special use, with such other per- 
quisites as the country afforded. 

I found one fellow of another regiment, a cavalryman, today 
entering a house where there were women and children, evidently 
intending to pillage and rob, as he was at a bureau throwing out 
the contents. The women and children were frightened and 
crying. General Sherman's orders forbid the soldiers to enter 
dwelling houses or the pillaging of anything not needed for the 
army. This cavalryman answered me a little short when I 
spoke to him and as he passed me I helped him out of the door 
with my boot. Oh, but he was mad, but it served him right. I 
stood in the doorway talking to the womenfolks and endeavoring 
to reassure them, and presently I saw this cavalryman coming 
back with several of his comrades, evidently intending to take 
revenge on me and I thought I would have to run for it, but just 
then I looked up the road and saw my company marching down. 
I knew them by the white maple stocks of the Austrian rifles, 
with which our regiment is armed. I waved my hand to them 
and they started on the double-quick. The cavalrymen caught 
sight of them and fled. I was very much relieved and very glad 
at the timely arrival of my company. Our camp is one mile 
southeast of station number 16 on the Louisiana Central Rail- 
road which was burnt on Stoneman's raid. 

November 25th. Marched at 7:00 A. M. Early in the day, 
when we halted to rest, we found for the first time the regular 
sugar cane, the molasses heretofore found was sorgham. The 
juice is much sweeter than sorgham. The stocks grew here 
about ten feet high and about one and one-third inches in diam- 
eter. The stocks we found were buried in the ground for shoots 
for next year's growth. It is propagated that way as it does not 
bear seed. Have a very swampy road today. Marched some 
seven miles and camped at 2:00 P. M. near station number 15 



166 The Colonel's Diary 



called Toomsborough. Have difficulty to get our pontoon train 
through the swampy roads. 

November 26th, 1864. Move at 7:00 A. M. The road is still 
swampy. March some five miles and halt at 1 1 :00 A. M. to 
await the movements of other parts of the army. Dusk. We 
are yet lying on the roadside waiting for the road to be corduroyed. 
Some of the enemy in front to dispute the crossing of the Oconee 
River. Said to be a small force but not definitely known. Later. 
Get in motion. Two miles before reaching the river it is a dense 
swamp, all of which had to be corduroyed for trains and artillery 
and marching on the side of this in the dark is rather rough. 
Our crossing place is a few miles south of the railroad bridge and 
twenty miles south of Milledgeville. We determined to prevent 
a repetition of the trouble we had met from the Provost Depart- 
ment seizing our pack mules at the Ocmulgee River as we under- 
stand it to be a perversion of the order to take pack mules from 
stragglers, and just before reaching the pontoon bridge over the 
Oconee River we opened ranks of a company and put mules inside 
and took them past the guards with a rush. After crossing the 
river, which the enemy had opposed but little, we marched east 
about a mile and camped at 8:30 P. M. having marched during 
day only about eight miles. We saw Spanish moss for the first 
time on timber skirting the Oconee River. 

November 27th, Sabbath. March at 6:30 A. M. Sherman's 
order is to move at 7:00 A. M. every morning and each corps to 
average a march of fifteen miles per day. March today some 
eight miles and halt at 1 1 :00 A. M. Later. Ordered to camp for 
the night. Dusk. I received orders to report at Division Head- 
quarters as a member of a General Court Martial for which I 
have been detailed for some time. The Court Martial met and 
tried a man for entering a house and pillaging, both of which are 
positively forbidden by order of General Howard, commanding 
the Army of the Tennessee. Only the first part of the specifica- 
tion was sustained. He was sentenced to forfeit four months 
pass privileges and twenty days in irons. 

November 28th, 1864. Marched at 6:00 A. M., a hard day's 
work. Made sixteen miles and camped at New Hope Church at 
3 :00 P. M. where General Sherman has his headquarters tonight. 
November 29th. Our brigade is rear guard today and we get 



The Colonel's Diarv 167 



the road at 10 :30 A. M. Make poor time during the day. March 
some ten miles and get to camp at 9 :00 P. M. Just before camp- 
ing we crossed a swampy stream called Mill Creek. However, 
the country we passed today was fine; a sandy soil and what 
would be called "second bottom" in the north. With freedom 
Georgia would be a noble state. 

November 30th. Marched at 7 :00 A. M. Have very swampy 
roads. The infantry, marching at the side of the road, have 
great trouble to get along on account of water. I do not think 
an army could move with any rapidity through this country dur- 
ing the wet season, say from February 1st to July 1st. The 
sloughs are called creeks but they spread out like swamps. After 
marching some fourteen miles we reached the Ogeechee River at 
3 :00 P. M. and by dark the bridge was repaired and we began 
crossing. There were islands at the place of crossing and the 
old wooden trestle bridge, which we repaired, and on which the 
infantry crossed, was of several spans. We partially pontooned 
the river for the trains, as some of the spans of the wooden bridge 
were very frail and even for infantry were frightful to cross. We 
went into camp after crossing and are near the railroad station of 
Sebastopol. Rebel papers, which we occasionally get, say how 
they will fix us for attempting this expedition. At first they 
spoke as if they feared we would turn back ; now they say we can- 
not and that our destruction is certain. 

December 1st, 1864. Move east at the usual hour. We are 
tearing up the Georgia Central Railroad. Our division today 
destroyed from the 95th to the 91st mile post from Savannah and 
went into camp on Judge Cook's plantation, seven miles from the 
camp of last night. 

December 2nd. My company on forage duty today. Met 
with rather indifferent success during the forenoon; but getting 
to the head of the column before it reached the town of Mi lien, 
Georgia, I asked permission to enter in advance of the troops to 
see what I could find, which condition was granted by the General 
in command on condition that I would keep my company well 
together and be cautious as I was told that the enemy had been 
there a few hours previous and it was not yet known that they 
were gone. The delay which enabled me to get ahead of the 
troops was caused by repairing a bridge over a creek that could 



168 The Colonels Diary 



not be forded. The enemy had destroyed the bridge but I was 
able to get my men across the creek in single file on the standing 
timbers. 

I found no enemy in the town, and, leaving a squad of men at 
the depot to guard against being surprised, I sent the balance 
of the company out through town to forage. Found plenty of 
meat, meal, etc., and at one place a large lot of bees which we 
soon robbed of their honey. We would set a hive off the stand 
and split it open and brush the bees away and fill the honey 
comb into vessels. It was warm and the bees able to fly but 
seemed too much frightened to sting. My men got all the honey 
they wanted for themselves, it being one of the things that, by 
common consent, are allowed specially for the forage party, and 
I took enough for myself to be able to share with every officer's 
mess in the regiment, something seldom done, and I also sent a 
dish of it to Colonel Wager Swayne of the 43 rd Ohio, who had 
accommodated me in a similar manner sometimes. 

My men found in town a pretty good supply of tobacco which 
they much needed (Captain Jackson was not a tobacco user). 
We made a good haul by running the risk of coming in here when 
we did, it being several hours before the troops entered ; they not 
being moved in until they could get a battery over with them. 
While I was occupying the town the enemy ran a train down near 
town and raised a little excitement for us. The conductor or 
engineer got off to reconnoiter and our boys just picked him up 
before he found out how the land lay. I informed the officer in 
command of a squadron of cavalry that came up about this time 
and he tried to get around the train but failed. Millen is one of 
the noted pens the rebels have been keeping our prisoners in. 
The stockade is north of the town where, it is said, they did have 
twenty thousand. They have been removed to Savannah, the 
last train load only being got off this forenoon before I got into 
town. The railroad from Augusta intersects the Georgia Central 
here and there are fine depot buildings, but the town, I should 
think never had over two thousand inhabitants, and it was com- 
pletely sacked after our troops occupied it. 

It is outrageous how some of our straggling soldiery behave; 
entering and plundering houses of such things as are not needed 
to support the army, although orders against it are positive and 



The Colonel's Diary 169 



severe, and which an honorable soldier, even when foraging would 
not dare to touch. A man of Company K, 1st Alabama Cavalry, 
who gave his name as Benjamin Still, which afterwards proved 
to not be his name, in company with several comrades threatened 
to shoot an old man named Myers, a merchant and formerly in 
business in Philadelphia, Pennsylvania, unless he would tell him 
where his silver and gold were hid, as he supposed. Unobserved 
by them I was watching the proceedings and when he drew his 
pistol and cocked it I rushed on him, disarmed him and arrested 
him and turned him over to Major General Mower's Provost 
Marshal, and had the satisfaction of having him ordered into 
irons and I was requested to prepare charges against him, which 
I did. This 1st Alabama Cavalry is composed of professed Union 
men from the state. Their Colonel is one Spencer, formerly 
Assistant Adjutant General on General Dodge's staff. They 
behave like robbers and marauders, besides there is no fight in 
them, not a bit. They are a disgrace to the army. 

December 3rd. Our corps is burning the depot, destroying the 
railroad, etc. General Sherman is around watching how it is 
done. He is a very plain, unassuming man and today is in un- 
dress uniform but has that big shirt collar on as usual. His 
order to General Blair this morning was to make the destruction 
"tenfold more devilish" than he had ever dreamed of, as this is 
one of the places they have been starving our prisoners. Reach 
camp this evening near station number 7, Scarborough, some 
eight miles from Millen. 

December 4th, Sabbath. Marched east at 8 :00 A. M. There 
is considerable rice raised in this vicinity. It is not flooded with 
water like they do nearer the coast. This is called upland rice. 
It is drilled thick in rows and resembles corn that grows thick. 
When ripe it is cut and tied in sheaves like grain. The heads 
resemble oats. We made a good march today, some seventeen 
miles. The plantations are large, the owners being extensive 
slaveholders and the darkies are following us in immense numbers. 
Camp near Cameron station. 

December 5th. March east at 8:00 A. M. After making 
some eight miles we reached a creek at Oliver Station and found 
the enemy ready to dispute our crossing. The cavalry had been 
here last night and skirmished some, and had a man killed and 



170 The Colonel's Diary 



some wounded. After considerable maneuvering of troops and 
some skirmishing by the 35th New Jersey, the enemy retired and 
we crossed the creek and went into camp. The enemy had done 
considerable digging but I take it they had but a small force. 
We are now forty-six miles from Savannah. We understand 
there is a large fleet off that place to co-operate with our army in 
its capture. 

December 6th. Our division remains in camp, our brigade 
tearing up the railroad. I am detailed as Field Forage Officer and 
have charge of all parties from the brigade. We go some distance 
in advance of our advance cavalry, which I had to flank as they 
said their orders were to prohibit any parties from going in advance 
of them. Get plenty of hogs and see a few rebel soldiers who 
appeared more anxious to get away than to fight us. Found 
large quantities of books, pictures, furniture and so forth, secreted 
in a swamp on Brewer's farm. I afterwards saw a Miss Brewer 
who was rather good looking. Just as I was ready to return 
some of the men found a barrel of spirits which put the devil in 
them and gave me some annoyance, as for a while I could have 
offered almost no resistance to the enemy had we been attacked, 
and we were at any lime liable to be. The drunken spree gave me 
no serious trouble but I can see how an army could be put "hors 
de combat" by a few barrels of spirits. 

In the evening, after returning to camp, the court martial, of 
which I am a member, convened at General Mower's head- 
quarters, commander of our division, the 1st Division of the 17th 
Army Corps. We tried Private Lake of the 32nd Wisconsin for 
entering a house and robbing, which by an order of General 
Howard, commanding the Army of Tennessee, is made a capital 
crime. We found him guilty and sentenced him to be shot. The 
robbery was a small one, only a pillow case and some meal. Legions 
of cases far worse pass unpunished. The court had no discretion 
in regard to the sentence to be imposed, but the general reviewing 
the case commuted the sentence, I have learned, to imprisonment 
at Dry Fortugas for the war. 

December 7th. Under arms at 7:00 A. M. Our brigade is 
rear guard today. Raining some. Get the road at 1 1 :00 A. M. 
Have made very poor time. Only about ten miles at midnight. 
Have been resting a couple of hours while train crosses swamp. 



The Colonel's Diarv 171 



December 8th. 9:00 A. M. Have just got across the swamp. 
which was three or four miles wide and have halted for coffee. 
We have great trouble to get the trains up at all. Treacherous 
sand beds across the roads in many places. 10:30 A. M. Again 
in motion. 3 :00 P. M. Have marched some eight miles and are 
now halted at a railroad station twenty miles from Savannah. 
The water at the station is raised into the tank by a windmill. 
Later. Move on. Dark. Halt for coffee. Later. Move across 
another immense swamp which for two miles had to be corduroyed. 
Camped at 9:00 P. M., having marched about eleven miles during 
the day. We have been thirty seven hours on the road with only 
rest long enough to make coffee. We are now twenty miles 
from the city of Savannah and hear some heavy guns this evening 
which we attribute to operations of the fleet that we expect to 
co-operate with us. 

December 9th, 1864. Move at 7:00 A. M. After marching 
some four miles meet with some opposition from the enemy who 
have buried torpedoes in the road which are exploding and in- 
juring many of our men. Among others the Adjutant of the 
1st Alabama Cavalry had his leg blown off. It is terrible to think 
of a man without any warning being blown up into the air and 
into pieces. This is a chivalrous way of fighting indeed. 

Our brigade is the advance of the infantry and at 10:00 A. M- 
we go into position with the 35th New Jersey deployed as skirmish- 
ers and our regiment supporting them. Later. Move forward, 
the skirmish line firing briskly. Later. We halt. Some firing 
to our right and left. We have had more men hurt by torpedoes 
than any other way. 12:00 Noon. The enemy falling back. We 
follow them about four miles parallel with the railroad. The 
enemy fire with a piece of artillery they have on a platform car 
which they move with a locomotive as we advance. Lieutenant 
W. H. Hamerick, 39th Ohio was killed by a solid shot from this 
gun. He was Acting Division Quarter Master and was only at 
the front from curiosity. 5 :00 P. M. Bivouac near Pooter Station 
which is nine miles from the city. It is quite cool this evening. 
There is plenty of forage. 

December 10th. At 7:30 our troops get in motion. Our 
division moves over the old United States road. It is the main 
one going west from the city. In course of three or four miles 



172 The Colonel's Diary 



we meet the enemy. Later. Our division leaves the main road 
and moves to the right toward the Ogeechee Canal. Considerable 
firing. 10:00 A. M. Our brigade wades the canal in line of 
battle under fire of enemy's skirmishers and move out a short 
distance. The water and mud is full waist deep. My company 
had one man wounded in getting to this position. The day is 
quite cool and it is terrible with our wet clothes. 1 :00 P. M. 
Construct works. There is considerable fighting along our lines 
and the enemy are annoying us with a battery in front of us but 
across a terrible swamp. Our clothes are wet, but we get no fire 
except what we get from the enemy. Later. It is said we 
occupy all three railroads leading to the city, but the enemy are 
in considerable force and show fight. Our rations are very scarce 
and we are anxious to make connections with our fleet which we 
are likely to have some work to do. 

December 1 1th. Brisk firing of all arms and some men getting 
hurt. One man had his forearm knocked off by the butt of a 
musket which was stuck in the ground by the bayonet and struck 
by a piece of shell which cut the butt off the musket, throwing it 
against the man. Later. Our division are having a terrible job 
trying to make a way through the swamp to the battery in our 
front. It is quite cool and the men have to wade crotch deep 
in water among woodbines and brush so thick they can hardly 
crawl through them. Dusk. Our corps is relieved by the 14th 
A. C. and we recross the canal, on bridges this time, and move 
three or four miles west and camp. It is very cold, freezing, and 
the men suffer very much from want of wood. 

December 12th. March west, cross once and then recross the 
Ogeechee Canal and go into camp near a canal back not far from 
the Ogeechee River, to which point our brigade has been detached 
to cover approach on what is called the King's bridge road. There 
is a pontoon bridge over the Ogeechee here at what used to be 
Diller's Bridge. The balance of our division and corps moves 
down towards King's bridge and then close in towards the city. 
We are about five miles from them. Our camp is called "At 
Diller's Bridge Georgia." 

December 14th. I rode to the front today. Fort McCalister 
on Ossabaw Sound was stormed and captured last evening by 
Hazen's division of the 1 5th A. C. which will open communication 



The Colonel's Diary 173 



with our fleet in a few days and furnish us supplies. Our Grand 
March, thank God, is a success. 

December 15th to 18th. Investing the city and closing in on 
it. It took considerable time to get any supplies for our army. 
Schooners finally ran up the Ogeechee River to Kings Bridge and 
then it was several days before they could issue anything to the 
troops. During the operation around Savannah we suffered more 
from lack of food than during any previous campaign. We 
soon ate up everything forageable and our parties would go out 
twelve and fourteen miles for a few potatoes and a little corn. 
In addition the weather was severely cold. The men tried to get 
something eatable out of the rice which was here in abundance 
in the sheaf and what is called the rough (unhuUed), but it was 
almost impossible to hull it. The negroes had a kind of mortar 
and pestle made of wood to pound it out and our men gathered 
up all they could find of them and used them briskly. During 
these times corn in the ear was at a premium. It was a great 
change from the way we had been feasting down through Georgia. 
I was eight days without bread or bread stuff of any kind in my 
mess, but as I had plenty of good beef and coffee with some 
parched corn I got along quite well. My health was good. It 
was rather an inconvenient way of living but after it was over I 
was rather pleased that I had had the experience. 

December 20th. We got some heavy siege guns in position 
today and felt a little for the Johnnies in Savannah. 

December 21st. The enemy evacuated Savannah last night 
by crossing the Savannah River on their pontoons and we occupied 
it this forenoon, finding large quantities of heavy artillery and 
field guns and warlike stores with immense quantities of cotton. 

December 26th. I visited the city today by orders from Depart- 
ment Headquarters as a witness on a court martial case and had 
a good opportunity to look around. The city is compactly built 
of good brick houses and is bountifully supplied with liveoak 
trees for shade. The monument to Pulaski is a fine affair. I 
think it by far the handsomest southern city I have seen, and 
our troops are not destroying it much. I stayed all night with 
Quarter Master Boyd of our regiment at the Thunderbolt House. 

December 27th. I rode around to see our captured cotton 
this morning which is well stored and there is an immense quantity 



174 The Colonel's Diary 



of it. I think even more of the city than I did yesterday. The 
ladies are the tastiest "Secesh" I have seen and I rather think 
would get to like Yankees. The majority do not look a bit mad 
now. Returned to camp. For a while I have been riding the 
big horse lately used by Colonel Herrick of the 43 rd Ohio and 
which was the first horse Colonel Kirby Smith rode, who was 
killed at Corinth. He has been a noble animal but is badly spring 
halt. 

January 1st, 1865. In camp at Dillers Bridge. A stinging 
cold day but we have seen no snow here as yet. 

January 3rd. Break camp at daylight and march via city of 
Savannah to near Thunderbolt Landing, twenty-one miles. 
My company rear guard. 

January 4th. Go on board transport "Fannie of Baltimore" 
and move out at 10:00 A. M. We took the opposite channel, 
so I did not see Fort Pulaski. Our destination is supposed to be 
Beaufort, South Carolina, sixty miles distant. We have a very 
pleasant trip, sea almost as calm as an inland river; nobody sea- 
sick. I have seen the Mississippi River rougher. This was my 
first view of sunset on the ocean and it was beautiful. About 
dusk we passed Hilton Head and reached Beaufort at 8 :00 P. M. 
I am in command of the regiment. Marched it ashore and then 
two miles west and camped on the soil of South Carolina for the 
first time. 

January 5th, A pretty sharp frost last night and we have no 
shelter of any kind. We got plenty of fresh oysters. The men 
gather them and we can buy them of negroes for a trifle. We are 
feasting on oysters. 

January 7th. I visit city of Beaufort. It has been occupied 
by our troops since early in the war and is but little abused. It 
is on Port Royal Island and was a kind of residence of the southern 
nabobs. There are plenty of sutler and other stores and our 
soldiers are buying everything they have. While we were lying 
near here I spent considerable time trying to find the grave of 
Lieutenant Robert M. Gaston of the 1st South Carolina Colored 
Volunteer Infantry, but failed to do so. It is not registered and 
could find no one who knew of it. The Post Chaplain, to whom 
I was referred, was not at home. (Lieutenant Gaston, was a 
boyhood chum of Colonel Jackson, and brother of his sweetheart. 



The Colonel's Diary 175 



Martha Ann Gaston, who died later of typhoid fever. He 
enlisted as a private in the 100th Pennsylvania Infantry 
which was with General Timothy W. Sherman's expedi- 
tion to Beaufort in the fall of 1861. While at Beaufort, 
Gaston was commissioned in a colored regiment and was killed 
by the accidental discharge of the musket of one of his men. 
— Editor.) 

January 13th. I go to town with my company on duty at 
Division Headquarters. There are at Beaufort some of the older 
colored regiments and many of the men have their families living 
here. I am surprised what a change two years drilling and cam- 
paigning has made on the rude field hands. They look like men 
in any action. Without doubt they are the equal if not superior 
in soldierly qualities to the average of our white regiments and 
their families are really genteel. 

January 16th, 1865. My three years term of service expires 
today. I have not determined whether to go home or be re- 
mustered for the unexpired term of the veteran organization of my 
regiment, which I can be if I wish. I can see the case clearly, 
but it almost seems as if I should go home, but I am anxious to 
see the war close. 

Sherman's army is again breaking away from the coast. We 
move north at 1 1 :00 A. M., cross at what is well known as Port 
Royal Ferry and move on the main road, make some eighteen 
miles and camp. Today I observed a Palmetto tree. It grows 
without any limbs and has a crown of branches which have much 
the appearance of huge flag leaves. 

January 17th. Move at daylight four miles to Pocotaligo, a 
station on the Charleston Railroad where we are at present 
collecting supplies from the water on Pocotaligo River seven miles 
distant. Our advance drove the enemy from the railroad a few 
days since ; the same enemy that General Foster has so long been 
fighting between here and Grahamville. 

January 23rd. Our army is rather stuck in the mud here at 
Pocotaligo. Swamps all in front of us, roads to the rear almost 
impassable. The enemy keeps well closed up to us. We have 
had several skirmishes with them and they have news of the 
capture of Fort Fisher which will give us control of Wilmington, 
North Carolina. There are not enough officers present in the 



176 The Colonel's Diary 



regiment to allow me to be mustered out if I wished and as I am 
rather expecting a promotion I will hold quite easy on the case. 
I have determined that I do not want to miss this campaign. 

January 30th. At daylight the army begins moving north, 
our corps on the Salkahatchie road. The natives call it "Salt- 
catcher." We have thirty days' supplies and are again abandoning 
all our communications. Only the Army of the Tennessee is 
here, the Army of the Cumberland having moved northeast from 
Savannah by land. We expect to join them soon. Camp early, 
having made seven miles. 

January 31st. Remain in camp. The weather is what in 
Pennsylvania would be called cool and pleasant. It is frequently 
too cool to write much in a tent but I have only in a single instance 
seen ice an inch thick and that was yesterday morning. 

February 1st, 1865. Move early this forenoon. March some 
ten miles northeast, parallel to the Salkahatchie River (or swamp) 
on the west side of it. The country is the usual pine and swamp 
land. Not much wealth in what we passed today. The day is 
very fine. The air and sun are like a May day in Pennsylvania 
or Ohio. The frogs are singing tonight as gaily as I ever heard 
them. The enemy have skirmished all day with our advance 
but retire when pressed. 

February 2nd. We were on the road this morning by daylight. 
Passing some good plantations today. Are meeting considerable 
opposition from the enemy who are, however, in small force. 
According to Sherman's orders, when we are opposed we destroy 
everything. On our road at one place the enemy made quite a 
stand behind a house. On driving them away we found that 
the house contained women and children, fortunately unhurt, 
but the house and porch were pretty well riddled with bullets. 
This was chivalry indeed (to hide behind women and children). 
I was much amused today at a soldier who was watching a cotton 
house being fired. It was a very tight building and, after burning 
considerable inside, burst as if from powder, enveloping it in 
flames, when the soldier sang out "Hurrah for Lincoln." South 
Carolina is behind the times. Two or three years of war taught 
Georgia, Alabama, etc., that it is best not to molest our troops 
by bushwhacking, etc., but perhaps it is necessary to show the 



The Colonel's Diary 177 



South Carolina chivalry. The state will get some of her rights 
if we do. 

3 :00 P. M. We now wish to file right and cross the Salkahatchie 
Swamp and the enemy are going to dispute the crossing. Later. 
Colonel Wager Swayne has lost a leg and although the troops have 
had a terrible time fighting in the swamp we will not get over 
tonight. As we will try to hold all the distance we have gained, 
some regiments will have to remain in water all night. 

BATTLE OF RIVERS BRIDGE 

February 3rd. There is only our division on this road, the 
others having branched off to right and left. The enemy have a 
fort and artillery commanding the crossing to the swamp which 
is here called Rivers Bridge and is a mile wide. The crossing is 
a kind of causeway built of logs and dirt where there is not too 
much water. Where there is much water there are bridges, of 
which there are thirteen in number from twenty to forty feet long, 
many of them spanning considerable bodies of water. In the 
swamp itself, on each side of the causeway, a man in wading 
will sink from two to four feet ; yet through this kind of a place 
regiments and brigades in line of battle all last night and this 
forenoon have been trying to force a passage. Later. Are 
making some headway with severe fighting and heavy loss, among 
others. Captain J. Eckels of the 32nd Wisconsin, with whom I 
associated once as members of a court martial, and Sergeant 
Boughner of Company A of our regiment are killed. We have 
since learned that Sergeant Boughner had at that time been com- 
missioned a Lieutenant. The division on our left is reported 
across at another bridge but General Mower still presses our 
division against the enemy's artillery. 

Dark. Our division has made the crossing with a loss of two 
hundred men and the enemy are in retreat. 

9:00 P. M. Again at the hospital I see the horrid results of 
every battle. Men mutilated in every shape conceivable, groan- 
ing, begging for assistance and gasping in death. Many of our 
wounded will have to lie all night in that horrid swamp, it being 
impossible to find them or carry them out on the narrow foot 
bridge that has been made. Many have had their heads propped 



178 The Colonel's Diary 



up out of the water where they lay to keep them from drowning. 

Many censure General Mower, commanding our division (the 
1st Division 17th A. C.) for shoving his men against the enemy 
in such a place, even after he knew the crossing had been made by 
the other divisions, which he did know, as I was present when a 
staff ofBcer reported it. He ordered Lieutenant Harrison with a 
company of the 63rd Ohio to charge along the causeway and with 
an oath told him not to stop until he got into the enemy's fort. 
He started, but finding his men being swept off by the enemy's 
artillery, moved them off the causeway into the water, when 
finding Colonel Parks of the 43 rd Ohio, he received orders from 
him not to try to go any farther as it was madness. General 
Howard is said to have criticized the whole of Mower's operation, 
but it is Mower's style. 

(Note by editor. Some officers become brutalized by their 
experience in battle and regard their men as if they were so much 
inanimate material to be used up in pounding the enemy. General 
Grant acted this way in the Wilderness campaign and sacrificed 
thousands of our men uselessly by making them charge fortified 
positions in front. General Sherman showed himself much supe- 
rior to Grant in generalship in the Atlanta campaign by his flank 
movements, instead of charging entrenched positions in front. 
One of the worst things about soldiering is that the men's lives 
may be sacrificed, or they may be condemned to life-long mutilation 
uselessly by some blundering, pig-headed officer.) 

February 4th. I took my company out as escort to a forage 
train which we loaded from a wealthy planter's ground. He 
had hid much stuff in his garden which the boys dug up. We 
found plenty of hams, flour, etc. Among other things "Cooney" 
got a box with rebel money, bonds, etc., and some silver of which 
he brought a few pieces to camp and reported that the box was 
full of silver but that he had so much ham, flour and so forth 
to bring in that he could not carry any more silver. 

February 5th. In camp near the Salkahatchie Swamp. Have 
sent back our wounded to Pocotaligo and are waiting for the 
return of the train. Later. Part of the train returns, not having 
gone all the way. 

February 6th. March some eight miles today, through a re- 



The Colonel's Diary 179 



markable kind of country. We camp this evening thirteen miles 
from Midway. 

February 7th. It rained last night and is wet this morning. 
Have to corduroy the road and repair bridge over Little Salka- 
hatchie Swamp, which is just in front of us, and it takes all fore- 
noon. Move at 1 :00 P. M. and after some very hard marching 
get to camp at midnight, having made twelve miles over a very 
bad road. It is quite cool. I made a fire against a big pine 
stump and it works well. 

February 8th. Move one mile to near town of Midway which 
is on the Augusta and Charleston Railroad, which the troops are 
busy tearing up, having occupied the road with very little op- 
position. The enemy are said to have abandoned Branchville 
ten miles east of this, a great railroad junction which it was 
supposed they would defend. The foraging here is good. 

February 9th. Move west on the north side of the South 
Edisto River to Pelican bridge. Skirmished some with the enemy. 
We had a few casualties and at dark forced a crossing. The 
troops, from the Major General down, had to wade in some places 
waist deep. Captured a caisson and a few prisoners. It is very 
cold. Wet clothing freezes as soon as a man gets out of the 
water. The 15th corps crossed today further up at Connon's 
bridge. The bridge here is only a foot bridge, the river being 
fordable at low water but not now and we pontooned it. 

February 10th. The trains cross the river and the troops 
remain in camp near by. Grand foraging. Somebody ordered 
out a brigade on a reconnaissance of a supposed enemy in front 
and found the 1 5th Corps. A huge joke. 

February llth. Marched east eight miles. Citizens we meet 
seem anxious for peace. Say they are whipped, overpowered, 
and so forth, but the newspapers we find are full of editorials 
and proclamations from governor and sundry mayors of South 
Carolina, calling on the people to fight, bleed, die and be exter- 
minated rather than submit, as the world is looking at South 
Carolina, and so on. 

February 12th. We are near the North Edisto River which is, 
as others we have recently met, flanked by a mile or two of swamp, 
which requires for crossing immense bridges and trestles. Enemy 
skirmished some but by noon we forced a crossing. The Chivalry 



180 The Colonels Diarv 



abandoned a cotton bale fort a short distance from the river 
without fighting, in total disregard of the South Carolina deter- 
mination to do and die we have heard so much about. 

Half a mile from the river on high ground is the town of Orange- 
burgh, South Carolina, of perhaps three thousand inhabitants 
when they are all at home. One of the principal merchants is a 
Jew who of all the citizens alone had the resolution to fire his 
store on our approach. A fine breeze was blowing and by the 
time we got into the town there was a big hole in the center of 
it and our boys rather assisted than stopped its advance. We 
spared however the college and churches which were all that 
remained. It had been a beautiful place. The railroad from 
Charleston to Columbia passes through here and we immediately 
began our peculiar kind of work on it. Camped in suburbs of 
the town. 

February 13th. Moved north thirteen miles destroying the 
railroad completely as we advance. We are gathering immense 
herds of horses and mules and find an abundance of bacon, pota- 
toes, poultry, etc. to supply the army. We get some meal. It 
has been the custom, as there is plenty of corn, to run all mills 
we pass, each division running a mill a few hours in turn. The 
Commissary Department only issues half rations of sugar, salt 
and coffee. We can forage plenty of salt and find sorghum molas- 
ses so plenty that sugar is not of much account, but coffee is 
only got from Uncle Sam and soldiers could scarce get along 
without it. It is a great stimulant and in fact I think there is 
nutriment in it. I am confident that it is a necessity for active 
campaigning. Going through South Carolina we are burning 
nearly all buildings that will burn. Lone chimneys are very com- 
mon toward the rear of the column. The weather is clear and cold. 

We camped last night near old Fort Mott, somewhat celebrated 
in Revolutionary history. After marching a short distance this 
morning we struck the state road which is direct for the capital 
of South Carolina. I stopped awhile today at the house of one, 
Doctor Geiger, a full blooded "Secesh." He says he does not 
think there is any prospect of peace soon, judging from the temper 
of the TWO Governments. The boys had foraged him pretty 
hard, both his house and outbuildings. I told him I supposed 
he was glad to be able to thus contribute his share to the Con- 



The Colonel's Diary 181 



federacy. Explaining to him that South Carolina had heretofore 
during the war got off pretty easy compared with Georgia and 
other states, and that it would have been a disgrace to have 
gained their independence without suffering some more. He 
could not see the joke. After I left I saw the smoke of his burning 
dwelling. Maybe he saw the point then. He had sent his 
family away on our approach. It is quite cool today. We 
marched about fourteen miles and camped four miles after crossing 
Beaver Creek and sixteen from Columbia. We are now in what 
is called the Sand Hills. Citizens say that moving north we will 
not be much troubled with swamps, but the land is poorer and 
forage will not likely be as plenty. Today I got a Columbia, 
South Carolina, paper of the 11th instant. They acknowledge 
they do not know our objects or destination but resolve and re- 
resolve to destroy us, etc. 

February 15th. Move north on the State road four miles to 
within twelve miles of the city, when our corps took a by-road to 
the left which we followed for five miles, crossing a creek at a 
sawmill. There was a swamp which the advance division tried 
to cross without corduroying and this consumed a long time 
getting the trains past. Midnight found us on the road a long 
distance from camp. It is almost incredible the amount of 
corduroy road this army makes. A mile or two is not considered 
much of a job, and this is the secret of our success in such marches 
as we make through country supposed to be impassable. Many 
an army would stick where we wade the water, corduroy the 
mud and go ahead. 

February 16th. Got to camp between three and four in the 
morning. Took some coffee and laid down for a nap but the 
troops were beating reveille before I could sleep. We were ready 
for the road at 8 :00 A. M. but did not get it until afternoon. After 
marching a short distance we reached a hill from which we could 
see the city of Columbia. There has been cannonading more or 
less for twenty-four hours and our movement to the left on the 
by-road is evidently to get into position. It is yet uncertain 
whether the enemy will attempt to hold the capital of South 
Carolina or not, though the papers assert they will. 6:00 P. M, 
We are crossing a swamp both wide and deep. I have the best 
of reason to doubt the veracity of Doctor Geiger who, thirteen 



182 The Colonel's Diary 



miles south of this, said we would find no swamps on the road to 
Columbia. This one was once corduroyed and some of the 
timbers are missing and into these holes animals and wagons plunge 
in a most frightful manner. When an officer's horse would drop 
into one of these holes and the rider get a ducking, the men who 
had to wade would shout derisive remarks about it. Reached 
camp a mile from the Saluda River shortly after dark. There 
has been little fighting today. The entire four corps of Sherman's 
army have centered in the vicinity. We have in excess of fifty 
thousand men. 

THE BURNING OF COLUMBIA 

February 17th. It became evident early this morning that 
the enemy were going to abandon their capital without a fight. 
The Saluda River was pontooned last night but the other branch 
of the Congaree (the Broad River) had to be crossed before we 
could reach the city from our present position on what is called 
the Factory road. The 1 5th Corps was at the bridge and were 
likely to have the first chance to enter the city, but about 8 :00 
A. M. a party of some twenty-five volunteers from our corps 
(the 17th), having obtained some brigade commander's permis- 
sion, made an attempt to cross the river on a raft and get into 
Columbia before the 1 5th Corps could lay the pontoon bridge. 
Taking a regimental flag, they made the crossing in safety and 
entering the city the rear guard of the enemy retired, and they 
raised their flag on the State Capitol and Columbia was ours. 

I crossed in the afternoon with the advance of the 1 5th Corps. 
I sat on my horse watching them construct the pontoon bridge, 
and when the last plank was laid I spurred my horse upon the 
bridge before they could station a guard. They called to me to 
come back but I rode on and entered the city alone. The enemy 
left immense quantities of cotton, tobacco and quartermaster's 
stores in the city. Besides the stores were pretty well filled with 
goods. I guess Wheeler's men had helped themselves pretty 
freely to what they wanted in the stores before they left. Citizens 
say that Wade Hampton, although the Junior Officer, refused 
to take orders from Wheeler and put his men on as a safeguard 
last night to prevent Wheeler's ruffians from pillaging. 

The women looked sour at us or turned their heads away. I 



The Colonel's Diary 183 



am sure they were not so beautiful. A prominent citizen asked 
me if we would respect private property. I told him the army 
would but that he would be much annoyed by stragglers and 
bummers. The boys that crossed on a raft and were the first to 
enter the city, had pitched a camp and put up a conspicuous sign, 
labelled "Headquarters Bummer's Corps." The bummers are 
really getting to be a distinct part of our army. These scape- 
graces are generally in front, and are the first in every village and 
go for that purpose to the flanks of our army. Their main object 
is pillage and plunder but persons, I think, are very rarely molested. 

The Principal of the Academy, a Mr. A. Sachleben, though a 
German, had lived here long enough to get thoroughly imbued 
with the states rights, pro-slavery dogmas and was determined 
to give me a digest on his views. I listened awhile but finding 
1 was only getting the old story, I adjourned the meeting. In 
conversation with another man I told him we only came here to 
fix the railroad. "Well," said he, "they need it; they can not 
make more then ten miles an hour." I replied we would give 
them a good fixing; one that would do them for a year, and if 
he was around tomorrow he would see it. He thought it would 
be a good thing and did not see the joke. While in the city a 
man accosted me with the question, "What time will the train 
leave for Charleston?" I answered, "It will be sometime yet I 
guess." He said he was going on the first train. Just then a 
citizen, greatly alarmed, told me he was an escaped inmate of 
the Insane Asylum. I advised him to return to his "quarters." 
"What," said he, "go back where they accuse me of killing a man 
and have been keeping me in prison for two years? No, Sir, I 
can not remain there honorably. I am going to Charleston." 

The building used for the Legislature is a sorry looking affair, 
small and old. The State House here is designed for a fine build- 
ing, about on the plan of that at Nashville, but it is far from com- 
plete, not yet roofed, though it has been, I believe, several years 
under construction. The rebels had piled the cotton in the 
streets for burning and had burned a little but so far as I observed, 
and I rode through most of the city, when we occupied it, no fires 
were in progress. Our men found plenty of spiritous liquors in 
the city and I believe citizens frequently furnished it to the 
soldiers on being asked, and during the afternoon the streets 



184 The Colonel's Diary 



were full of dmnken and almost wild soldiery who were under 
the control of no one. In addition there were many escaped 
Union prisoners joining us here, who were very bitter against the 
place. Our soldiers usually help themselves to what they want 
and are doing so here, but at the time I first entered there were 
few straggling soldiers in the city, but the resident negroes, old, 
young, male and female were plundering the stores indiscriminate- 
ly, having evidently commenced when the rebel cavalry of 
Wheeler's command left off, and our men, on arrival, took the 
job off the negroes' hands. 

Speaking of prisoners I will just note that on the west bank of 
the Saluda River is Camp Sorghum, somewhat noted prison pen 
which I visited this morning. The holes the men dug for shelter 
and the general appearance of the pen is fully equal to the worst 
description I have ever seen in print of these pens. On our 
approach the prisoners were moved over to the Asylum and 
finally taken away. I copied the names of many who are buried 
here which I noted for publication but some one anticipated me 
in this. Dusk. I returned across Broad River to our camps. 
Later. There seems to be a considerable of a fire in the city. 

February 18th. I went over to the city this morning and 
found it mostly in ruins. The entire business part of the town is 
burned. I believe there is not a store remaining, although the 
college, some churches and a few of the suburban residences 
remain. The houseless people are in a sorry looking fix, and are 
occupying the few remaining buildings indiscriminately. It is 
no exaggeration to say that the city is burned. I believe it was 
not done by order but there seems to be a general acquiescence 
in the work as a fit example to be made of the capital of the 
State that boasts of being the cradle of secession and started the 
war. It is generally understood that at dark our drunken soldiery 
fired it in numerous places. Perhaps the brigade on duty in 
the city made some efforts to put out the fires, but I do not think 
you could have got enough men in the army disposed to stop it 
to have affected anything. A few soldiers were so drunk that 
they were burnt. There were no residences of noted rebels left 
unburned except a few occupied by our Generals as headquarters, 
and several prominent generals were burned out a time or two. 

Bamwald Rhett's residence was some distance east of the city 



The Colonel's Diary 185 



but some northerners visited it and fired everything combustible. 
A very intelligent lady, Mrs. Brown, who was the only person 
I met in Columbia that claimed to be Union, said she was glad 
we had not missed Rhett's house. She told me she once heard 
Rhett say in a speech that he differed from many in the Con- 
federacy in that he was in favor of allowing northern mechanics 
to locate in the south, but that he intended they should come 
on a level with the free negroes. Mrs. Brown said that when 
the bells of the city rang announcing that the ordinance of Seces- 
sion had passed, she cried. 

At the college I met a rathergay rebel. Miss , whose home 

was in Charleston but she was here attending school. She 
remarked if that was the way we served Columbia we would not 
leave anything of Charleston when we got it, but added, you 
need not expect much fun there for there are few buildings in 
Charleston that have not already had either fire or shell in them. 
She was a gay girl but afraid our men would yet come and burn 
the college building. I was sorry my duty would not allow me to 
quarter awhile there as she urgently requested me. In the 
evening we moved out six miles and camped. 

February 19th, Sabbath. Remain in camp. In destroying 
ammunition in the city today an accident occurred by which 
several lives were lost of soldiers and citizens. Our men have 
more stationary, tobacco, wine, etc., than they knew what to 
do with. Columbia was a depot of supplies of all kinds for the 
rebel army and immense quantities of everything have fallen into 
hands — muskets, pistols, sabres, field equipage, everything. We 
destroy nearly all of these things because we have no way to 
carry them. The enemy are quite close in front and our ad- 
venturous foragers have some dangerous work out in front today. 

February 20th. Moved north nine miles, destroying the 
Charlotte Railroad. It is laid with a very light, flat rail and is 
easily twisted. We passed today an immense stockade only 
partially completed, evidently intended by the rebels for our 
prisoners. That, and the immense supplies of field equipage, 
looks as though they contemplated making Columbia the capital 
of the Confederacy if driven out of Richmond. Jeff Davis sug- 
gested in his last message that they could do this if necessary'. 
Camped near Cord wood. The stockade we passed today would 



186 The Colonel's Diary 



only have been supplied with water by the meanest kind of a 
swamp stream, worse, if possible, than Andersonville. 

February 21st. Marched parallel with the Charleston Rail- 
road about eleven miles today, giving it our usual attention. We 
passed Blythewood Female Seminary today. Institutions of this 
kind, similar to our boarding schools, are plenty in South Carolina, 
and it is always a sign of a good neighborhood to see one. 

Febmary 22nd. Marched some fourteen miles following the 
railroad as far as the village of Winsboro and then taking east. 
The railroad is destroyed a considerable distance north of this as 
the Army of the Cumberland is on our left. Winsboro is rather 
a fine village with Court House, Female Seminary, etc. It was 
a prominent place in revolutionary history especially about the 
time of the battle of Cowpens. The principal stores had been 
burnt before we reached there and the 20th Corps had guards on 
in to\\n as that corps sometimes does such things, but before I 
left, our stragglers had managed to fire the town pretty effectually 
in spite of the guards and I dare say it all burnt. After leaving 
the railroad the country is poor. Hilly and cleared land is much 
washed. Some places a little stoney, a curiosity to us who have 
been so long among the sand and swamps of the coast and lower 
country. Camped an hour or so after dark about five miles from 
the Waterie River. 

February 23rd. Though we reached the river at an early hour 
this morning we found such an immense number of trains corralled 
in advance of us that we could not get the pontoon to cross till 
near dark. Marched out three miles and camped. A straggler 
from the 17th Wisconsin was murdered by guerillas a short 
distance from the column today. A small forage party of six 
or eight from our Division Hospital was attacked by enemy's 
cavalry quite close to road, one man killed and one wounded and 
the remainder captured. 

The man killed was Rosel Ry ther of Company C of our regiment, 
detached as ambulance driver, a fine young man. These affairs 
happened before we crossed the Waterie River. I was for awhile 
after hearing of them quite uneasy about a small forage party I 
had sent out under Sergeant Selby, being informed at one time 
that the captured party was undoubtedly his. During the fore- 



The Colonel's Diary 187 



noon, but after I had sent out my party we received orders from 
high authority to not send out forage parties. 

February 24th. Raining and very disagreeable this morning. 
Some three miles from camp we passed a small village called 
Liberty Hill. It is situated on very high ground and contains 
some fine buildings at one of which I stopped to chat awhile 
with the ladies in company of Colonel Joel, Chief Quarter Master 
of the 17th Corps. The country is much broken, equal to South- 
eastern Ohio, and although there is no clay, the ground gets very 
soft and the roads are heavy today. Marched some sixteen 
miles, general direction east. We are leaving Camden, South 
Carolina, considerably to the right and south of our line of march 
and I much regret I will not get to see it. Reached camp an 
hour after dark, cold, wet and camp ground muddy, wood scarce, 
etc. I have learned of at least three murders of our soldiers 
today, killed a short distance away from the road. They were 
all men who were straggling or sent out by officers' messes and 
this latter class were technically absent per orders, but most of 
both classes are busy plundering and pillaging; our "bummers" 
they are called. They are not the best class of soldiers but it 
seems hard to have men murdered in this way. There is no enemy 
near us but a few guerillas who hang on our flanks and rear to 
pick up stragglers and who it seems take no prisoners. 

February 25th. The roads today are very bad. The country 
we are passing over has a peculiarity of swampy quicksand on 
the highest ground. The side of a hill will be hard and firm and 
the top of it, though looking well, will mire a horse and is entirely 
impassable for trains until corduroyed. After marching nine 
miles we came to Little Lynch Creek which it was intended we 
should ford and cross tonight but it was found to be so deep that 
it is necessary to raise the ammunition boxes with timbers in 
the bottom of the wagon beds and we camped near it for the night. 

February 26th. Sabbath. All ready and cross Little Lynch 
Creek. Pretty deep fording. We have pretty good roads today 
through a second growth pine forest but forage is very scarce on 
these pine ridges. March some eleven miles, getting to camp 
after dark. 

February 27th. We are now in the vicinity of Big Lynch 
Creek. The main bridge is yet standing but here is so much 



188 The Colonel's Diarx 



swamp at each side that it will require a great amount of work to 
make it passable. I go out in charge of a forage train. We go 
several miles to the flank but find nothing. Meet a small party 
coming back that tell us where there is forage but that the enemy 
drove them away from it. I have only a company as escort but 
risk going to it. Find plenty of forage to load my train. Also 
in an outbuilding near a swamp a lot of household furniture, 
among other things a fine library of books. By the marks on the 
packages they came from Petersburg, Virginia. We frequently 
find cases of goods sent from cities into the country for safety. 
On returning find our division crossing Big Lynch Creek, join 
them, cross and camp a mile from the creek. 

February 28th. Tuesday. Muster day. Raining and quite 
rough weather though not cold. March twelve miles crossing 
Black Creek and camping early as our division has the advance 
which is a great advantage to a division, because the troops having 
the rear of the column are delayed by those in front and often 
have to march at night to reach the camping place selected for 
the division. Also in bad weather the roads are cut up by the 
artillery and wagons in front of them. Rather a poor country. 
Forage scarce. Some of the most destitute families I ever saw. 
The children have that ghastly, pale appearance which indicates 
the want of food and actual starvation. (Note by the editor. 
1 1 was not understood in 1 865 but is now known that this appearance 
was due to the hookworm intestinal parasite.) 

March 1st, 1865. Remain in camp awaiting movements of the 
balance of the army as there are some of the enemy in front between 
us and Cheraw. Very big stories were in circulation in camp 
last night after dark of the enemy in our front. Thirty thousand 
men with a hundred pieces of field artillery were some of the smaller 
stories, and there was enough credence given to them in official 
circles to have rifle pits dug after dark. The time is generally 
employed in camp today making out muster rolls when officers 
happened to carry blanks in the small valises they are now allowed. 
I individually employed myself reading poetry. (Evidently 
Captain Jackson had helped himself to some books from that 
fine library he discovered on February 27th. — Editor) 

March 2nd. In camp. A reconnaissance shows considerable 
force of the enemv at and between here and Cheraw under General 



The Colonel's Diary 189 



Hardee, the collected garrisons of the coast cities recently lost by 
them. As the murder of our soldiers has become quite common 
by the enemy, and they even put a placard "Death to all foragers" 
on the body of one man who was left with his throat cut, General 
Sherman has taken notice of the matter and ordered retaliation ; 
at the same time informing the rebel General Wade Hampton of 
his action. General Howard so instructed corps commanders 
and today General Frank P. Blair, Jr., commanding our corps, 
the 17th, selected a prisoner by lot, had him shot and left on the 
roadside with a paper announcing why it was done. It seems 
hard but is a necessity from which Sherman will not shrink. He 
is calculated for a soldier. This murdering prisoners and firing 
from houses containing women and children is the only difference 
we observe between South Carolina chivalry and other rebels. 
We are twelve miles from Cheraw. 

March 3rd. Move early. The rebels last night evacuated the 
works they had built and fell back toward Cheraw. Citizens 
say that they supposed, when our reconnoitering column retired 
yesterday, that we would go around some other road. Our 
division has the advance and succeeded in saving the bridge over 
Thompson's Creek, four miles from town, which the enemy after 
crossing, attempted to bum, and skirmished from there to town 
and into it; the enemy retiring when pressed, though skirmishing 
briskly. We failed to save the bridge over the Great Pedee River 
here. General Mower censured the 27th Ohio, Major Gilruth 
commanding, for not charging across the bridge when ordered; 
but the facts show it to have been almost if not entirely impossible 
at the time they reached it; it having been fired and previously 
strewn with rosin and well drenched with turpentine. 

Among other things we found in the town were immense quanti- 
ties of liquors, much of it in the original cases in which it had run 
the blockade. Our division occupies the town and there is scarce 
a squad of soldiers but can treat you this evening to a bottle of 
fine wine and brandy. I went out among the boys and like to 
have got intoxicated. A gay time this. 

March 4th. Our captures in Cheraw prove to be immense, 
consisting of provisions, sick and wounded prisoners in hospitals, 
immense quantities of ordnance and ordnance stores sent here 
for safety from Wilmington and Charleston, both of which we 



190 The Colonel's Diary 



now learn are evacuated. We found in the arsenal ten thousand 
stand of small arms, thirty pieces of field artillery, two of them 
being twenty-pound parrots, and one fine piece inscribed; "Pre- 
sented to the sovereign State of South Carolina by one of her 
sons abroad, in memory of the 20th of December, 1860." 

Warehouses, artillery stables, and everything that would make 
shelter were filled with the best of furniture, books, cotton, etc., 
that had been sent here for safety from Charleston. I saw several 
places where there were drygoods boxes full of books and pictures., 
All of this stuff was destroyed as well as a locomotive, cars, etc. 
It was a very wealthy place itself and such stealing was astonishing 
even to our army. It beats Columbia in many respects. We 
crossed the Great Pedee River in the evening on a pontoon laid 
under cover of captured artillery, the enemy retiring as soon as a 
brigade began moving out. 

March 5th, 1865. President Lincoln was re-inaugurated yester- 
day. The boys say he is now a veteran. If they had known at 
Washington the success of our army yesterday it would certainly 
have enlivened proceedings. The day has been occupied getting 
the trains over the river. A sad accident happened this forenoon. 
A soldier fell off the pontoon bridge near the middle of the river, 
and although he kept up bravely, his heavy knapsack and ac- 
couterments bore him down, and before a boat could reach him 
he sank to rise no more. His name was Dean of Company B, 
63rd Illinois. 

March 6th. Not being able to take much of the captured 
ordnance with us it is being destroyed and thrown into the 
river. One of the most beautiful sights imaginable was from the 
explosion of a large quantity of powder this morning. I was a 
considerable distance from the place at the time and the sound 
of the explosion attracted my attention. As I looked up my 
eyes caught sight of huge spiral volumes of smoke rolling upward. 
It was a beautiful gray color and a thrill of intoxication I shall 
long remember passed over me as I beheld the grand scene existing 
for an instant, then vanishing into air. Who would regret a 
month's campaigning for such a sight. Marched fourteen miles 
southeast to the town of Bennettsville, reaching camp quite early. 

March 7th. Bennettsville contains the court house of Marl- 
borough District. 1 1 is a diminutive affair, but compares favorably 



The Colonel's Diary 191 



with the court houses in other parts of this one-horse state of 
South Carolina. Our march today has been through the best 
land we have seen in South Carolina and mediumly well improved. 
This has been a warm day, about like May in the Middle States. 
The army finds plenty of bacon, corn, etc. and we use the mills 
as we pass and this with what meal we forage gives enough to do. 
We have no trouble about subsistence as we have coffee in our 
trains, but the great trouble is about clothing. Hundreds of men 
are barefoot and have been so for weeks and lots of our men are 
wearing citizen's clothes. March ten miles and camp three miles 
from the State line. 

We have given South Carolina a terrible scourging since we 
left Pocotaligo. CXjr army has occupied in moving a belt of from 
thirty to seventy miles. We have destroyed all factories, cotton 
mills, gins, presses and cotton; burnt one city, the capital, and 
most of the villages on our route as well as most of the bams, 
outbuildings and dwelling houses, and every house that escaped 
fire has been pillaged. The persons of women, it is my belief, 
have very seldom been molested and I have been in a position to 
know about this; but there were frequent examples of easy virtue. 
I here record my opinion that few of our soldiers had connection 
with blacks, very few. Their bacon, cattle, hogs, horses and 
poultry, to say nothing of dogs which we always kill, have been 
entirely cleaned out, and all wagons and carriages were either 
taken along or burnt. There was a recklessness by the soldiery 
in South Carolina that they never exhibited before and a sort of 
general "don't care" on the part of the officers. South Carolina 
can show wounds equal to any state that has suffered from the 
war. 

In regard to the foraging and dog killing, Corporal Savely of 
Company H explains as follows; 

From Pocotaligo to Goldsboro, Captain Jackson and our Com- 
pany H acted as guard for the ordnance and supply trains of our 
division and we had a fine easy time by living high on the forage we 
got along the line of march. I was put with a driver to guard his 
wagon and comrade Carrol and I made a contract with our Mis- 
souri driver that we would forage and give him all the provisions 
he could eat if he would haul our provisions and smuggle them 
through. When we got to Goldsboro and had to go back to the 



192 The Colonel's Diary 



regiment we gave the driver five nice smoked hams and we tcx)k 
thirteen to camp with us, and let me say, we had more meat than 
there was in the brigade and oh, what a howl went up because 
Carrol and I had so much and the others none. We were a little 
cute and gave Captain Jackson one ham and Captain Harrison 
another. When the lazy boys reported to Captain Harrison he 
told them they had been too lazy to forage and now they could go 
hungry. We also had on hands some fifteen pounds of ground 
coffee, more. I suppose, than there was in a division. Captain 
Jackson had secured me appointment as non-commissioned officer, 
and I had charge of the guard around the train about three nights 
in the week and I always put my good friend Carrol on the com- 
missary foraging squad and he came in with a good supply of 
provisions and our teamster still stuck with us and hid it away in 
his wagon. We supplied Jackson and Harrison and after the 
war how they would get together and chuckle and laugh over it. 

When on our march through South Carolina we had a spite 
at dogs because blood hounds were used to recapture our soldiers 
after they had escaped the southern hell-holes for prisoners and 
we were determined that no dogs should escape, be it cur, rat 
dog or blood hound; we exterminated all. The dogs were easily 
killed. All we had to do was to bayonet them. We were not 
allowed to shoot as it might give the enemy a clue as to our line 
of march. I was attacked by a large Collie dog when foraging 
in South Carolina and if I had not fixed bayonet quick I would 
have been mangled by him. We were ordered to forage off the 
country and destroy railroads, cotton gins and anything we might 
think would aid the south to prolong the war but we did not 
destroy personal effects or houses to my knowledge, except in 
the State of South Carolina. 

March 8th. Raining but warm and pleasant. We find the 
roads terribly swampy today. Nearly every rod of it has to be 
corduroyed, it being impossible to otherwise get the trains over 
them. Much of the road is fenced and two good rail fences will 
make a single track of corduroy, but when the road is in timber 
land it is rough work to make road. 

The negroes who are following us were at one time put in the 
rear of the division and thus collected together as they were in 
the way when mixed up with the trains and seriously hindered 



The Colonel s Diary 193 



their movements. It was a curious sight to see some fifty vehicles 
of every description from the fancy carriage of some sporty 
southerner to the heavy farm cart loaded v.ith negroes of even,- 
description, sex, age and hue, carrying with them their household 
fixtures, etc., living by foraging as our army does, and having to 
take what is left after the army is served and of course suffering 
the most painful privation. I have seen them dying on the 
road in wagons, carts, etc. In one wagon today, ^J^hile they were 
halted at a swamp, a child was bom and at the same time close 
by was another wagon with an aged negress in a dying condition. 
So fully impressed are all, even the most intelligent, that our army 
will lead them to liberty that I was not surprised to hear this 
sick and aged negress say that this was the day that for thirty 
years she had prayed for. She kept repeating, '"Thank the Lord, 
I have lived to see the day." But she much regretted that as 
her eyes beheld it she must feel that she was dying. She blessed 
her children and told them they uould enjoy liberty after she 
was gone. The Children of Israel never were more fully con- 
vinced that the destruction of their enemies was intended for 
their deliverance than these black people are that our success is 
for their liberty. Sooner would I lose my right arm than do 
aught to disappoint their expectations. 

I am grieved to see many of our soldier\^ treat them with the 
greatest unkindness and try to make them think they are to be, 
and if they follow us will be, again enslaved. The silly prejudice 
of color is as deeply rooted among northern as among southern 
men. Very many of our soldiers have as yet no idea of treating 
the oppressed race with justice. The north is not guiltless in 
this question and for its guilt it seems to me it is now bearing its 
share of this terrible affliction. It is however, very evident that 
it is the worst class of soldiers who are enemies of the blacks. It 
is the sneaks, teamsters, pioneers, cooks, cowards and such kidney, 
justice, as well as their unusual faithfulness to us under every 
circumstance, has won the favor of the better class of soldiers. 
Never have I heard of a black man hesitating to peril his life for 
the comfort of any Union soldier that was placed in his way and 
hundreds of our men when prisoners have been indebted to them 
for means of escape from the enemy, though that help w as given 
under peril of certain death if detected. These facts are patent 



194 The Colonels Diary 

to all, yet we have soldiers so degraded and low born as to plunder 
the houses of the blacks of the last mouthful of food and every 
valuable and take pleasure in insulting and molesting them when 
they meet them. Reached camp at midnight having only made 
seven miles. 

March 9th. Reveille early but it was almost noon when our 
division got the road. We soon reached a wide swamp which 
skirted the Drowning Creek whose black waters looked as if they 
deserved the name. 

At a house nearby was a dwarf, named Campbell, three feet 
high and fifty-one years old. A great curiosity to the soldiers. 
Pending the bridging of the creek I went on in advance of my 
command a mile to Floral College, a female school, not a town, 
and stopping at a house, spent an hour talking to some ladies of 
"Secesh" proclivities who had come here from Wilmington to 
escape the Yankees. They were good talkers and I had rather a 
pleasant time. They told me in all seriousness of a terrible 
outrage one of their negroes had committed in the morning by 
deliberately entering their kitchen and helping himself to what 
he wanted in the cupboard and then actually took their cart to 
haul his family and followed the Yankees. She said a General 
Snipe ordered some of his men to hunt the darkey up, whip him 
for his crime of entering the kitchen of his mistress and then return 
him to her. As I happened to know there was no such General 
in our army I did not enlighten her that some fellow had played 
off on them. They taunted me by saying that we had the whole 
world to recruit our army from, but claimed they did not think 
their cause entirely hopeless. 

4:00 P. M. Raining very hard. My command coming up I 
join it and move on. From there to camp, five miles, terrible 
swamp road, and raining nearly all the time very hard. I stopped 
a short time at a barn about dark and fed my horse. Reached 
camp about midnight, having marched about twelve miles. 

March 10th. Moved early. Road is through a succession of 
swamps which are almost impassable even after doing an immense 
amount of work corduroying, bridging, etc. It is tremendous 
rough work riding a horse over the corduroy and through the 
mud and water of the swamps. Very many are the incidents 
of fellows spilling off their horses into the water, but I am riding 



The Colonel's Diary 195 



now a little bay, branded, captured mare that will go through 
all right if you will only hold to her no matter whether she goes 
down or not. Our heavy trains are forced along very slowly but 
with only an occasional loss of a wagon. About noon the advance 
of our division reached a swamp that was unusually deep with 
water, and at the bottom an old corduroy road which was in 
holes into which animals plunged and sometimes got their feet 
tangled, giving many a rider a cold bath, to the great merriment 
of the foot soldiers who were wading and generally like to see 
such fun. My horse went partially down into one of these holes 
but finally brought me out safe and but little wet. 

At dark we had only made three or four miles and were on 
high ground but ground formed of the, latterly so common, quick 
sands in which the teams were continually sinking and stalling 
and it had to be corduroyed nearly the entire distance. 1 i :00 
P. M. We had for variation a swamp about a quarter of a mile 
wide with holes at intervals where the water came up on my 
horses sides and actually swam some of the lead mules. It was 
now very cold, freezing some, yet many teams broke down or 
stalled in these deep holes, and teamsters, wagon masters, pioneers, 
etc., were obliged to wade into them to get the teams out. Quite 
a number of mules giving out were drowned. The night wore 
away and morning found us on the road with no sign of camp. 

March II th. Shortly after midnight we struck an old plank 
road which being out of repair was very poor travelling. About 
2:00 A. M., our trains being stopped by those in advance, I lay 
down by a fire near a house and got a few minutes sleep until the 
10th Illinois, Captain Gillespie commanding, came up and halted 
near by and some of their boys set the house on fire and obliged 
me to get up and move on. It was now very cool, yet hundreds of 
our men are dragging their bare feet through this freezing mud. 
Many of our men have their feet tied up with cloths and old 
socks instead of shoes. This is severe campaigning, yet I hear 
little complaining. These barefoot men are allowed a good bit 
of latitude to ride animals they can pick up and our Ambulance 
Corps are increased by all the good carriages which we can pick 
up and thus the sick and the worst disabled are hauled. 

7:00 A. M. We halted for an hour or so to make coffee and 
feed. We are ten miles from Fayetteville, North Carolina. We 



1% The Colonel's Diarv 



then continued our march. Each division has a certain point 
to reach each day and if the roads are very bad we get rest in 
inverse proportion. Six miles from the town of Fayetteville we 
crossed Rockfish Creek at a cotton factory of the same name 
where there is a splendid water privilege. 4 :00 P. M. Hear that 
the city is occupied by our forces with little opposition, the enemy, 
according to their silly custom, burning the bridge over the Cape 
Fear River. Pontooning a river delays us scarcely any. It 
makes that part of the command work a little harder is all. Camp 
near town at 5 ;00 P. M. 

March 12th. Remain in camp. During the day I visited the 
city of Fayetteville. Our entire army has concentrated here. 
Thecity coversconsiderable ground but contains few good build- 
ings. It has every appearance of being inhabited by poor people 
with a population of perhaps ten thousand. The Old United 
States Arsenal is the only fine structure I met. It contained only 
some miserable ordnance, squirrel rifles and shot guns. The 
arsenal contained some very valuable machinery, all of which is 
being destroyed with sledges and the buildings battered down. 
We burned a large warehouse near the river that contained valuable 
rebel government machinery that had been sent here from Augusta, 
Georgia, by way of Charleston, South Carolina, for safety when 
we left Atlanta. As we never occupied Augusta, their sending 
it here was rather a military joke. There were perhaps a dozen 
pieces of artillery left in the city. General Bead's Division of 
the 14th Corps is doing duty in the city and they are rather more 
respectful of private property than either our corps, the 17th, 
or the 15th Corps would be. My friend, Captain Aplin, of the 
31st Ohio, whom I hoped to find with them, I regret to learn 
was taken prisoner a few days since. The different presses are 
being destroyed. In one of the printing offices I got a fine file 
of late exchanges from all over rebeldom. A small mail was 
sent by dispatch boat to Wilmington and forwarded here, the first 
since leaving Pocotaligo, but I failed to get any letters in it. 

March 13th. Crossed the Cape Fear River and moved east 
three miles. This is the head of steamboat navigation. We 
captured a small boat here and forced the enemy to bum several. 
A disptach boat came up last evening from Wilmington and today 
one transport loaded with oats which some blockhead official 



The Colonel's Diary 197 



sent. It is outrageous when we have hundreds of men barefoot 
and more forage than we need already. 

March 14th. Move east three miles. Another transport came 
up today loaded with sugar and coffee which is better than oats. 
We can get enough bread and meat in the country to live on but 
find no coffee which I regard as almost a necessity to campaigning. 
It is at least a great stimulant and I think it contains nutriment 
adapted to those enduring great exposure and fatigue. 

March 15th. Move east passing Blackers P. O. where there 
is a large resin factory and several thousand barrels of resin. 
Reach South on Black River some eight miles distant where the 
advance had a skirmish trying to save the bridge. Result, one 
Captain killed and a few men wounded. Rebel loss about the 
same and we saved the bridge after burning a little. On each 
side of the river is some two hundred yards of swamp, anciently 
corduroyed but now covered with about two feet of black water, 
as the river is some swollen. The first who crossed found the 
old corduroy good but a few heavy carriages broke down the old 
timber (now under water) in places and underneath was a quick- 
sand that soon made crossing on animals a series of leaps and 
plunges. I crossed it about dark and though my horse is a good 
one accustomed to such places, I got out some wet. It soon 
became evident that all the swamp would have to be bridged as 
the water was so deep it could not be corduroyed. 

From 10:00 A. M. till after dark was occupied fixing the bridge 
over the main river which is here deep and sluggish. Most of 
the troops crossed but at 10:00 P. M. the trains began corralling 
on the west side of the river and work was commenced on bridge 
over the swamp on each side of the river. My command was on 
the west side yet, but as I was over I did not propose re-crossing 
and spent the night with a friend. This river is as ugly a looking 
stream as I ever saw. When looked at in a body the water is as 
black as ink and at present there is quite a current. One poor 
rebel was wounded on the main bridge in the skirmish this morn- 
ing and dropping into the water sank to rise no more; and the 
officer we lost, Captain Woodberry of the 10th Illinois Mounted 
Infantry, was drowned in the swamp after being wounded, before 
he could be helped. 

March 16th. The bridge was completed by noon. It was 



198 The Colonel's Diarv 



made by building cribs and stretching heavy sills from one to 
another and then houses nearby were taken to plank it, and part 
was planked with poles. The entire bridge was something near 
one thousand feet long. I re-crossed to my command. I saw 
that it would be late before we could get across and I fitted up 
quarters and read Pope and Life of Aaron Burr by Parton. It 
is quite late in the evening and I am going to take a nap. 

March 17th. At 1 :00 A. M. we crossed our trains over, put 
up quarters and continued a sleep that had been thus interrupted. 
b:00 A. M. Continue the march. Passed through the small 
village of Owensville. I saw today a very eccentric old lady who 
had had her burial clothes prepared. For safety she had hid them 
out of doors and the soldiers finding them, some scoundrel had 
carried them off, as I regretted to hear. She told me it had cost 
her great labor and hard saving to get the silk dress she had lost 
and she did not think she would ever be able to get another. 
She seemed very much grieved about it. She was very old. I 
observed here today quite a number of old people from eighty 
to ninety years of age. I take it North Carolina is a healthy place 
but the mass of the people are very poor, as well as the soil. At 
9:00 P. M. we were on a swamp road and midnight found us 
struggling through the mud, having made seventeen miles. 

March 18th. Halted at 1 :00 A. M. and laid down to rest 
with orders to be ready to move at 5:00 A. M. Pulled out at 
six. Yesterday evening we left the state road leading to Clinton 
and turned short to the left across a by-road on which we move 
this forenoon. About twelve we reach a main road eleven miles 
north and again take the direction of Goldsboro. Crossed the 
Big Coharie Creek in the evening. On its east bank lived a man 
named Barbrey of large family and, before our army came, of 
considerable property, but our foragers had stript him of every- 
thing eatable and he told me his children had had nothing to 
eat since morning. I did myself the pleasure of giving him from 
my own mess some bread and meat. There must be much suffer- 
ing for food in the rear of our army, although we are not destroying 
property in this state, like we did in South Carolina. Reached 
camp at 10:00 P. M., having marched seventeen miles. Our 
camp is near Goshen Church and twenty-two miles from Goldsboro. 



The Colonel's Diary 199 



Our army made connection today with General Terry's command 
from Wilmington. 

March 19th. Move early. We are almost worn down with 
loss of sleep. Our corps, the 17th, is now the extreme right of 
the army and we are on the Everettsville road, and are today in 
rather a good country, though forage in North Carolina has been 
rather scarce. The advance of the army on the left had a fight 
yesterday and captured three hundred prisoners. We hear brisk 
cannonading in that direction today. Camped early after making 
twelve miles. The left has evidently met with a considerable 
force of the enemy who are trying to defend the capital of the 
state which our army now threatens. One division of the 14th 
Corps met with a reverse today and lost a battery. 

March 20th. Our division, except three regiments, has been 
left with the trains. We move to the left where there has been 
some fighting today near Bentonville and our division has some- 
thing of a brush with the enemy. Result satisfactory. The 
trains go four miles to the rear for safety. 

March 2 1st. Yesterday we made connection with General 
Schofield's command which has moved from New Berne, North 
Carolina, and been repairing the railroad from there and General 
Terry's command with which we connected on the 18th is repairing 
the railroad from Wilmington; both roads to supply our army. 
In the afternoon we take our empty wagons and start for Kinston 
where there are supplies brought up from New Berne by General 
Schofield. At dark find we are on the wrong road and press a 
Quaker to guide us by a by-road to Everettsville where the other 
train is to meet us. Later. Get along very well and find this 
by-road much better than the main one would have been. Reach 
Everettsville at 1 1 :00 P. M. Have marched ten miles and bring 
the sick of our division with us. 

March 23rd. The hospital train, which accompanied us, 
moved southeast two miles and corralled and we left a large number 
of sick with them that had rode in the supply wagons. There is 
a train of cars here that came from Wilmington but brought no 
supplies with them for us. The combined trains of our army 
corps, under charge of Colonel Joel, Chief Quarter Master, move 
south at noon, make twelve miles over good roads and camp 
on the farm of a Captain who has given one arm for a Southern 



200 The Colonels Diary 



Confederacy. He had plenty of forage and lives four miles from 
Jericho P. O., otherwise called White Hall. 

March 23rd. Proceed to Kinston, twenty-three miles, where 
we find plenty of supplies and load the train in the evening. As 
extra I get from the Post Sutler a late northern newspaper and 
a good drink of commissary whiskey. Scarce know which was 
most acceptable. Kinston is a town of some three thousand 
inhabitants. It is surrounded by a good country and is head of 
steamboat navigation on the Neuse River. It was here General 
Schofield had his fighting on moving out from New Berne. The 
railroad is in operation to that port. 

March 24th. Return twenty-three miles, camping again with 
our rebel friend near White Hall. We have had more good roads 
on this trip than I ever saw previously in the Southern Con- 
federacy, so-called. 

March 25th. Continue the march twelve miles to river and 
cross over to our division near Goldsboro, where our army, it 
is understood, will rest for awhile. I believe it was General 
Schofield's men who first occupied the place. 

March 26th. Sabbath. We get a large mail today. I receive 
a commission as Major of my regiment, the 63rd Ohio Veteran 
Infantry. 

March 27th. I am mustered on my commission and Harrison 
is mustered as Captain of my company, (Company H) . He has 
now filled every position in it from private up to Captain and 
did it well. 

March 28th. I assume today what might be called permanent 
command of my regiment, as the only senior officer I have is 
Lieutenant Colonel Brown who is so badly wounded he will 
never be able to rejoin us. 

In his journal Colonel Jackson does not relate the circumstances 
under which he received his commission as Major, but from other 
sources we learn that a little clique of three officers endeavored 
to keep him out of his well earned promotion. While Governor 
Tod of Ohio was in office there had been officers appointed in the 
regiment from civil life to the neglect of those who had given 
faithful service and who were entitled to promotion; but when 
Governor Brough was inaugurated he stopped this and gave 
promotions for service, merit and seniority. In the fall of 1864 



The Colonels Diarv 201 



the 63 rd Ohio became entitled to a new field officer. Captain 
Jackson was the Senior Captain and entitled by long and efficient 
service to promotion to Major, but this little clique endeavored 
to have one of their number appointed who had been commissioned 
in the regiment from civil life and had had but little experience 
and was unpopular with the men. The clique represented to the 
Governor that the officers and men desired his appointment over 
the head of the Senior Captain but Corporal Savely says: "I 
do not believe this officer had a dozen friends among either the 
officers or men in the whole regiment. Once when we were 
making a forced march on a hot day and the men were filling 
their canteens from a stream of water, I saw this officer ride his 
horse up to the bank, draw his sword and drive the men out so 
he could get in with his horse to water it. This officer was a brute 
and did not have a friend in the regiment among the private 
soldiers and non-commissioned officers and a majority of the 
officers, and had the opportunity been given during battle, he 
would have been shot by his own men. There were, I know, soldeirs 
who had banded together to do the work. The two other membert 
of the clique wrote letters to Governor Brough and Adjutans 
General Cowan highly recommending this fellow and making 
derogatory assertions against Captain Jackson. 

When Major Fouts resigned and went home in January, 1865, 
this left Captain Jackson in command of the regiment as Senior 
Captain. In order to keep him out of the command one of the 
clique, who was a Brigadier General, gave an order detailing 
Captain Jackson and his company as guards for the division 
trains in order to separate him from his regiment. Captain 
Jackson's three year term of service expired on January 16th, 
1865 and he could resign and go home if he wished. When on 
January 31st he received this order separating him from his 
regiment he wrote a letter to Governor Brough stating the cir- 
cumstances and saying that unless he received the promotion 
which was due him he would resign. This was in the afternoon 
and the army had orders to move at 5 :00 A. M. the next morning 
and abandon its base of supplies so there would be no more oppor- 
tunities of sending mail. 

Corporal Savely of Company H, an intimate friend of Colonel 
Jackson, writes: "The evening Captain Jackson received this 



202 The Colonel's Diary 



order detaching him from his regiment he came to me and ex- 
plained confidentially what a plan the clique had made to keep 
him out of the command of the 63rd during the Carolina march. 
This was at 5:00 P. M. Jackson said to me: 'I want to get a 
message mailed to Governor Brough of Ohio and there is a mail 
boat lying at Blair's Landing on the Pocotaligo River. I want 
you to take my horse and take the message to the boat and get a 
receipt for it from the Mail Agent.' It was quite a distance 
over an old and defective plank road through swamps. He gave 
me an old string halted horse to ride, but the horse turned out 
to be all right and only fell down with me once. I delivered the 
letter, got the receipt and returned to the command all alone, 
getting back at 1 :30 A. M. We had orders to march at 5 :00 
A. M. and did so, and were cut off from any mail from the North 
until we reached Goldsboro, North Carolina. Then Captain 
Jackson's commission came in the mail from Governor Brough 
making him Major. This gave him immediate command of the 
regiment and relieved our company from guard duty with the 
trains." 

As an example of this officer's qualifications for commanding a 
regiment, Colonel Jackson, after the war, received the following 
account of his conduct at the Battle of River's Bridge : (See this 
Diary date of February 3rd, 1865). At our reunion at German- 
town, Ohio in October, 1905, Captain of the 63rd 

Ohio told me that General Mower was very abusive of Captain 

at the affair at River's Bridge, Salkahatchie Swamp, 

South Carolina. Captain was then in command of nine 

companies of our regiment. I was on special duty with my 
company guarding ordnance and supply trains. General Mower 
was undertaking to force a crossing of the swamp. There was 
considerable length of corduroy road through the swamp and 
several bridges. The road ran at the edge of the swamp on our 
side for a short distance parallel with the swamp and then turned 
a right angle and ran straight across the swamp. 

Mower proposed to send the troops across on this corduroy 
road. The enemy had a little fort with artillery and troops at 
the other end, their artillery fire sweeping this road, and it was a 
pretty hazardous undertaking to force a crossing. Mower had 
put in the 43rd Ohio and just as it turned at the bend of the road, 



The Colonel's Diary 203 



Colonel Wager Swayne, afterwards General Swayne, had his leg 
shot off by a piece of shell. The 63rd followed and when Captain 

came to the bend he stopped and started the head of the 

regiment forward, saying to General Mower that he supposed 
it would be proper for him to stand there and see that the regiment 

went in. Then General Mower denounced him as a "d d 

coward" and told him he didn't care where he stayed. The 
General abused him at great length. The regiment suffered 
severely and the 43 rd and it both got off the corduroy road, which 
was being swept by the enemy's artillery, and entered the swamp 
but were unable to get forward. Lieutenant Colonel Park, who 
took command of the 43 rd Ohio after Colonel Swayne was wound- 
ed, told me after the war that he found companies of the 63 rd 
Ohio in the swamp without a leader and that he took the responsi- 
bility of ordering them to stop. This indicates that Captain 

did not do what would be expected of a commander. 

March 31st. Take my regiment seven miles east and escort 
to a forage train. There are three other regiments in the com- 
mand. Get no forage but find a few rebels. I have one man 
taken prisoner and another slightly wounded. Lieutenant 
Colonel D. Webber, 39th Ohio, in command of the expedition, 
surprises the cooks, who come out on mules to get forage for 
officers' messes, by sending them to the front as cavalry, though 
they are nearly all unarmed. At one time I was for a short time 
in command of the brigade as the adjutant informed me that he 
could not find Colonel Webber and that he considered it important 
someone should look after affairs because there were indications 
of the enemy being in our front. I took command and made some 
dispositions of the force. 

April 1st to 9th, 1865. Remain in camp near Goldsboro, re- 
fitting and supplying our army, writing letters home, etc. I 
have a very good chance to get the additional row of buttons and 
such new uniform as my recent promotion entitles me to wear. 
We fortify our camp and vicinity. Sherman visits Grant at 
City Point and on his return says he is surprised to learn how 
near the rebellion is played out; that Grant says we may rest 
awhile and the Army of the Potomac will finish the job. Amen, 
we say. 



204 The Colonel's Diary 



Later. We get word of the occupation of Richmond on April 
6th. 

April 10th. We have marching orders. Get the road at 1 ;00 
P. M. and move northwest. My regiment is train guard as in 
accordance with orders the regiment that is in the rear of the 
division each day is train guard for that day, each in turn. At 
midnight we are still on the road. Roads swampy. I let the 
men generally have a good sleep, only keeping one company on 
guard. 

April 11th. After marching twelve miles, reach the camp of 
the division at 7:30 A. M. Pull out on time. March ten miles 
and camp near Pine Level, pretty tired and sleepy. 

April 12th. March at 7:00 A. M. After an hour or so we get 
news that Lee's army has surrendered to Grant. We give a good 
cheer. Marched eight miles and camped at an old rebel camp. 

It was about this time that the following incident occurred 
as related at the regimental re-union of the 63 rd Ohio at Cheney, 
Ohio in October, 1910, by Seneca Colrick. On the march with 
Sherman through North Carolina the 63rd Ohio, Colonel (then 
Major) Jackson commanding, had the advance. There was a 
small guard in advance of the regiment under the command of 
Acting Corporal Colrick. They came in view of a freshly con- 
structed breast-work across the road with a cannon mounted on 
it, but there were no men visible. The advance guard halted 
about a quarter of a mile from the fortification. When the head 
of the regiment came up to the guard the regiment halted and 
Major Jackson looked at the breastwork and gun. Then Colrick 
spoke and asked Major Jackson if he wanted the guard to advance. 
He replied, "Yes," and laughed. Thereupon the guard deployed 
as skirmishers and moved forward, taking to the woods at the 
side of the road. When the skirmishers reached the fortification 
they found no enemy in the works and discovered that the gun 
was a wooden one, painted to resemble a cannon and a spot painted 
black to look like the muzzle. Colrick threw up his hand and 
his hat as a signal for the brigade to advance. Colrick said that 
as they advanced to the gun they expected every instant that 
it would belch on them. He felt sure it was a real gun, and he 
thinks Major Jackson took it for a real gun when he ordered the 
guard forward as skirmishers. 



The Colonel's Diary 205 



In commenting on this story, Corporal Savely wrote; I remember 
the incident of the wooden gun. There were many incidents 
similar to this. This gun, no doubt, was fixed up by the citizens, 
thinking perhaps it might delay the progress of the Union Army, 
but we never halted long even for the real thing. A charge would 
have been ordered within ten minutes and the gun captured, for 
the commander knew each day whether there was a large or a 
small force in our front. 

We used a wooden gun with good effect when Grant first tried 
to take Vicksburg, Mississippi, by land by way of Hollysprings, 
Mississippi. At Grand Junction, Tennessee, the Ohio Brigade 
was ordered to leave all baggage stored in a large church and one 
man from each company was left as a guard to look after it. 
I was detailed by Captain Jackson to look after the baggage 
belonging to Company H and we all camped in the church and 
the army moved forward toward Vicksburg. After the Army 
had reached Hollysprings there was a large force of Confederate 
cavalry marched around to the rear of Grant's Army and tore 
up the railroad for several miles and Grant had to abandon the 
attempt to take Vicksburg by land. 

At Grand Junction, where I was, we felt sure we would be 
captured and our stores destroyed, as we were at the mercy of the 
enemy. There was a German Colonel with his regiment with us 
and we were determined to make a fight before surrendering the 
Government stores and the private baggage. This German 
Colonel ordered all soldiers to move to a large hill, almost a 
ri -^untain, just in the rear of the town and overlooking it, and 
coi. "nenced digging entrenchments and planted a large sized 
gun i :)unted on a pair of trucks taken from a Government wagon. 
This was a wooden gun for there was not a cannon near us. The 
Colonel was asked why he was planting that wooden gun, and it 
would not shoot. His reply was: "I mean scare fight." It 
worked to perfection for when the enemy came near enough to 
see the gun and quite a lot of soldiers fortified on the hill, they 
decided that the position could not be taken with cavalry, as the 
hill was so steep. They retreated and we did not lose anything, 
and I feel that the German Colonel's "scare fight " saved me from 
being captured. 



206 The Colonel's Diary 



April 13th. Marched today about parallel with the Neuse 
River and often not over a mile from it. The country is changing 
in appearance, getting gravelly and some oak timber. Some 
time since the rebel government put General Johnson in command 
of all forces they had or could raise to oppose Sherman. He is 
now in our front but today deserters from his army are joining 
us very fast. Marched some fourteen miles. 

JOHNSON'S SURRENDER 

April 14th. A beautiful spring morning. Nature is putting 
on her green clothes. Cross the Neuse River on pontoon bridge 
at what used to be Battles Bridge, ten miles from Raleigh, which 
place our advance occupied this forenoon. We marched through 
the city in the afternoon and went into camp west of the town, 
the rebel army retiring with little or no resistance. The citizens 
are generally at home and take our occupation of the city with 
a good grace. 

Under arms and move west just at 7:00 A. M. The rebel 
army is halted out twelve miles and perhaps proposes fighting us 
and went out there to save the destruction of the city of Raleigh, 
knowing our army was rather hard on state capitals. Raining 
briskly. Later. After marching a short distance, get word that 
Johnson proposes to surrender on the same terms Lee surrendered 
to Grant. Tremendous excitement among our men. The troops 
halted as they successively heard the cheering in front of them 
and at this time it is raining a torrent but mounted officers are 
galloping the commands announcing the news. The men are 
throwing away their guns and officers their hats and such wild 
excitement I never saw anything like a comparison to. I cannot 
describe it but no one who witnessed it will ever forget it. Nor 
was it causeless. Some of the same troops who now proposed to 
surrender and give us peace, we had been fighting for almost four 
years, had driven them from the Mississippi to the sea and they 
were brave men. 

Return to camp acting more like wild men than old soldiers. 
Remain in camp several days, Sherman and Johnson are negotiat- 
ing about the terms of surrender. In the meantime the news 
of Lincoln's assassination is received. There is such gloom on 
all as I never witnessed on our army. After the first shock was 



The Colonel's Diary 207 



over, you could hear the troops shouting along the lines, "Move 
on Johnson at once, don't trifle about terms any longer." 

Finally terms are agreed upon and a staff officer is sent to 
Washington to get the approval of the government as Johnson 
proposes to surrender everything in rebeldom on certain conditions 
that Sherman does not feel he has authority to grant, but the 
inducements he offers are such Sherman thinks it better to sub- 
mit the proposition to the authorities at Washington. An arm- 
istice is agreed on until word can be got, which seems very proper 
under the circumstances, as it would be a pity if any more lives 
are lost. 

April 19th. There was a meeting of Ohio troops at the State 
Capital today in regard to the nomination of a candidate for 
Governor of Ohio. It was a big fizzle. But there was enough 
transpired to show that every Brigadier General from the state 
thought he might be the lucky man and was afraid some other 
one would get ahead of him. There was some faction of officers 
wanted to censure Governor Brough for his administration but 
on the offering of a resolution to that effect a private soldier threw 
a bomb-ihell into camp by asking if this meeting, which was com- 
posed almost entirely of officers, claimed to represent all the Ohio 
soldiers of our army when the private soldier could not get to 
the capital today without a pass from a division commander. 
This did the business and it was concluded to take no action at 
present, but enough young officers spoke to show they expected 
all the political offices when they get home. It will be all right 
if the people feel like complimenting us, but for officers to want 
to pass a resolution, as at one time proposed, asserting their 
::laims before they even get home, is soft. 

April 20th. I am put in charge of an immense train of wagons 
to go to Goldsboro for supplies. My own regiment is principal 
escort, with other details reporting to me as guard and escort. 
The size of the train and escort makes the command equal in 
importance to a brigade and I have the entire charge and respon- 
sibility. I get instructions from the Corps Headquarters, among 
other things that all foraging will be stopped. I am directed to 
start down the west side and cross at Smithfield, but after moving 
out a few miles a staff officer reaches me with new orders that I 
cannot cross at Smithfield and must cross at Hinton's Bridge 



208 The Colonel's Diary 



which is above Raleigh. Countermarch and cross there and after 
maneuvering in all about twenty-six miles, camp near Pine Level. 

April 21st. Move on early. I have no map, although I 
applied for one at Corps Headquarters, and have great labor to 
find the proper roads and the roads are terrible. I have some 
small detachments besides my own regiment as guards, but my 
train occupies about two miles on the road and a small force of 
the enemy could give me great trouble. I would have my hands 
full at least. I crossed Little River at Whitley's Mills, though that 
was not the road I was moving on ; but the squadron of mounted 
men which I kept in advance, found the bridge burnt on the road 
I was on, which was not very encouraging and somewhat alarmed 
me for the safety of my train, but I found a cross road which led 
to this bridge which made all right. 

On our advance on Raleigh our army had spread out over all 
this country, sweeping it clean of everything, and the inhabitants 
are evidently in a suffering condition for food. They have heard 
of Lee's surrender and seem broken spirited, believing all is lost. 
Even if let alone they have no animals to put in a crop or raise 
anything. A common interrogatory we meet from those who 
once had been rich was, "If we'uns were to go down to Goldsboro 
or Raleigh, do you think we'uns could get ary old creetur, a horse 
or a mule? " The only sign of pluck I met was one lady who 
said her negroes had got an idea that they were free. Some one 
suggested that the Emancipation Proclamation said something to 
that effect. "Oh, " said she, "but North Carolina has never 
agreed to submit to that." I could move a large train with my 
small force where I pleased through North Carolina and yet she 
did not know whether they would submit to our armies or not. 

(What a terrible thing is war, by which fallen man in his blind 
rage inflicts punishment mostly on the innocent and helpless. 
What a blessing it will be when our prayer "Thy Kingdom Come" 
is answered and Christ takes charge of the world's affairs, establish- 
ing peace and justice and the nations learn war no more. — Editor.) 

I never before had an idea of how desolate our army leaves a 
country and we thought we were letting North Carolina off easy. 
It is terrible the wretched, suffering condition the people are in. 
Numbers of rebels from the different bands come in and give 
themselves up to me today, and some of Lees men are making 



The Colonel's Diary 209 



their way south to their homes, to all of whom I give transporta- 
tion and at night had quite a camp of them alongside of the 
Union soldiers. They do not require much guarding and were 
only watched enough to see that there was no treachery intended 
in their coming and surrendering. A remarkable featurewas the 
friendly feeling that appeared to spring up between the Union 
and Confederate soldiers, and how ready the Union men were to 
divide their rations with the Confederates. Made thirty miles 
today, camping within six miles of Goldsboro. 

April 22nd. Move into Goldsboro and load my train, and turn 
my prisoners over to the Provost Marshal. I telegraphed to 
the commanding officer and find I can cross the Neuse River at 
Smithfield village and I move out in that direction eight miles 
and camp. 

April 23rd. I move very early every morning. I received an 
addition to my command of a Provisional battalion at Goldsboro 
which gives me enough men to shove my train right through the 
roads which are terrible even for army roads. 

I have enough troops now to make asmall brigade, to say nothing 
of the immense train of several hundred wagons, and I fancy I 
am playing general with an independent command. When I 
am moving I am sure I have need for a full staff and I employ a 
troop of orderlies. Cross on pontoon at Smithfield, an old dilapi- 
dated village, and camp a couple of miles out, having marched 
eighteen miles during the day. In order to camp I corral my 
train as compact as possible, camp my troops around and close 
to it, then picket all the roads out about a half or three quarters 
of a mile. Each division of my train is under the special charge 
of an officer belonging to it and I give each its turn in going in 
advance. 

After the war. Colonel Jackson related that one evening on the 
return trip on this expedition he dismounted and sat down by a 
fire that was burning at the side of the road on which his trains 
and troops were marching. He was very tired and had lost much 
sleep in attending to the duties of his command and he soon fell 
asleep so soundly that when he awoke it was dark and his whole 
command had passed out of sight. He took the road in an attempt 
to follow them, passing through thick timber which made the road 
pitch dark, so that he could not be certain he was on the right 



210 The Colonel's Diary 



road, or whether he might not be wandering off into some impass- 
able swamp. It was a very uncomfortable situation but he 
finally overtook his command which he found camped for the 
night. We must remember that when the responsibility of the 
command of this expedition was put on him he was still a youth 
of twenty-four. 

April 24th. Continue march and receive order from Corps 
Headquarters to come on to Raleigh tonight as the army wants 
to move tomorrow morning, which I do though I march twenty- 
five miles to do it. I have made a prompt and very successful 
trip. Stopped all foraging as directed. 

The government has refused to ratify the Sherman-Johnson 
treaty and General Grant is here to bring the news. He reviewed 
some troops today. 

April 15th. The 17th Army Corps (ours) moves ten miles 
west and camps without coming up with the enemy who are still 
farther west. 

April 26th. Generals Grant, Sherman and some other notables 
went out this morning to have a confab with the rebel authorities. 
They went out on cars to our cavalry outpost which is some four 
miles beyond here. Our corps (17th) remained in camp during 
the day. 

Dark. Generals return and bring word that Johnson has 
surrendered everything rebellious in the State of South Carolina, 
North Carolina and Georgia on the same terms that Lee surren- 
dered, namely, officers and men paroled and allowed to return to 
their homes, officers with side arms and the privates to take their 
horses. All public property given up. Two sets of rolls made up, 
one to be retained by an officer designated by each of the parties. 
Officers give their individual parole and sign the rolls for their men. 

April 27th. Our corps returns to camp near Raleigh. Orders 
received now assure us that the war is over. Foraging is pro- 
hibited and all ammunition is to be turned into depot officers, 
except what is carried in cartridge boxes. 

THE IVIARCH TO WASHINGTON 

April 28th. In camp preparing to march, orders say to Rich- 
mond, Virginia, via Warrenton and Petersburgh. Our corps is 



The Colonels Diary 211 



directed to move on main road just east of the Gaston Railroad. 
(Road afterwards changed somewhat.) 

April 29th, 1865. Saturday. March north at 9:00 A. M. A 
beautiful day, as pleasant as June in Pennsylvania. I can scarce 
realize that the war is over, the change is so great. My heart is 
filled with gratitude to Almighty God who has granted such 
great success to our arms, and has so mercifully preserved my 
life through the dangers I have passed during the last four years 
in camp and field. 

March some twelve miles, crossing the Neuse River near Forest- 
ville, just below the railroad crossing. It is after dark when we 
reach camp and just previously, having a creek and slough to 
cross, the troops opened out considerable and we reached camp 
one regiment at a time. My regiment was next to rear of our 
brigade and after filing off the road and marching some distance 
through a pine forest under direction of a staff officer, who having 
been on the ground before dark, was presumed to be familiar with 
it, he directed me to file short left, move the length of my regiment 
and go into camp. He then left us and I filed left as he had 
directed but had not moved half the length of my regiment till 
I ran into another regiment, it being very dark. I halted my 
regiment, fronted and ordered companies into camp. Going to 
the rear of my regiment, to secure a place for my headquarters, 
I ran over Colonel Montgomery commanding the 25th Wisconsin, 
and soon learned that the right of my regiment was up to the 
quarters of Colonel Cladek, Commander of the 35th New Jersey. 
We were all mixed up. One half of the 43rd Ohio got broke off 
from the regiment and is lost, Colonel Parks getting into camp 
after I did with one-half of his regiment and no knowledge of the 
position of the balance. 1 got my baggage up and found enough 
unoccupied ground to quarter on. It was understood that the 
whole Army of the Tennessee would pull out today across the 
Neuse River to be ready for moving. 

(Colonel Jackson related that on one occasion they reached 
the place after dark which had been selected for a camping place, 
and by the blunder of a staff officer found themselves in a soft, 
muddy corn stubble field, and the men had to lie all night in the 
mud. Some of his men hunted up a couple of flat fence rails and 



212 The Colonel's Diary 



placed them side by side in the mud and the Colonel passed the 
night on this bed. Such is amiy life.) 

April 30th. Sabbath. Remain in camp as per order of General 
Howard. This is muster day and I muster my regiment, dating 
the papers near Forestville, North Carolina. 

May 1st, 1865. Take the northern track. Homeward bound. 
Can it be true? All hands in great glee and fine spirits. We 
have such feelings as men do not often have more than once in a 
life time ; such a feeling of relief that the war is over and peaceful 
home is near. We pass through the small village of Forestville, 
march eighteen miles and camp two miles before reaching Far 
River. 

May 2nd. March at 6:00 A. M. Roads excellent. Weather 
pleasant. Cross Far River and march fifteen miles and camp a 
few miles before reaching Henderson. Yesterday and today we 
have seen some good country. They have some oak rails which 
indicate an intelligent people. I have a poor opinion of men 
reared in pine smoke. Later. Our brigade camped on an order 
that was intended to have been countermanded, and we are again 
pulling out. March four miles and go into camp at sunset. 

May 3rd. March at 5 :00 A. M. Warm day and roads dusty. 
Severe marching as everybody seems to want to go fast. The 
country looks beautiful. Make twenty-one miles and camp four 
miles fron Roanoke River. 

May 4th. The Roanoke River at Robinson's Ferry, where we 
propose crossing, is two hundred and forty yards wide, and a 
single army corps does not have sufficient pontoon to span it 
and the whole Army of Tennessee will have to cross at the same 
place. The bridge was laid during last night and the 1 5th Corps 
is crossing today. We were ready to move at 9:00 A. M. but 
delay per order. Move out at 3 :00 P. M. March very fast, 
roads dusty, reach river and find bridge yet in use by the 15th 
Corps and an ocean of army trains to cross. Bivouac expecting 
to sleep till morning but are routed out sooner, as bridge was ready 
for us. 

May 5th. Ordered to cross at 1 :00 A. M. I had a grand and 
gloomy view of the historic Roanoke River. The morning was 
yet quite dark when I rode at the head of my regiment down to 
it. A narrow pontoon, without railing, across so wide a river 



The Colonels Diary 213 



with a rapid current and a stiff breeze blowing, did not make a 
very safe bridge in appearance. We crossed in safety however; 
but sometime afterward a wagon of our train, on account of a 
shying mule, ran off with one wheel, which sank two pontoon 
boats. The wagon and load with three mules were lost which 
fortunately was all. Stopped about three miles from the river 
in a wheat field and made coffee. Marched hard all day. Left 
Lawrenceville to our right. Crossed the Meherin River and struck 
the Boydton plank road forty miles from Petersburgh, having 
marched, by careful estimate, thirty miles, too much, as many 
men have dropped and given out. Camped early. We crossed 
the Virginia line about two miles from the river and are now for 
the first time in that state. 

May 6th. March twenty-five miles on the plank road. It 
has no plank however. During the day we passed the house of 
one, Mr. Williamson, a brother to Passmore Williamson of habeas 
corpus notoriety. He is said to have been a Union man during 
the war and the rebels kept him awhile in Castle Thunder. He 
had the Stars and Stripes out and we paid him a military salute 
as we passed. At his request, communicated by an obliging staff 
officer, regimental commanders stopped in his house. I was 
introduced to some fine girls and drank with our host who is a 
shrewd fellow. Camped this evening on Stoney Creek, a beautiful 
camp, sixteen miles from Petersburgh. 

May 7th. A short distance from camp we passed Dinwiddie 
Court House where General Winfield Scott was born. It is a 
dilapidated looking place. Never was a town. Has a jail, court 
house and several long sheds for horses. It has a very ancient 
appearance. Passed and crossed first line of enemy's works at 
Hatchers Run. They are neither strong nor handsome. I 
presume not their good ones. Camped near Lynchburg Railroad 
in view of Petersburg, Virginia. We got a good joke on the 15th 
Corps today, which has been trying to beat us to Petersburgh. 
At one place today we had to use the same road. The 15th 
Corps last night sent a wagon train on ahead to occupy it, but when 
we got up our corps commander put them off and put a guard over 
their train. 

May 8th. Marched through the city in order. A band for 
our brigade reached us here last evening. My regiment had the 



214 The Colonels Diary 



advance of the brigade and marched very well. I was much 
pleased with it. The city is compactly built, looks like a business 
place and is not much injured by the war so far as I have observed, 
that is the main city ; however, many of the suburbs are destroyed. 
The streets are paved with stone, the first southern city in which 
we have seen this. Marched north four miles and camped just 
after crossing Swift Creek. 

May 9th. Took the Richmond Pike which passes between the 
railroad and the James River and within half a mile of Drury 
Bluff. We passed today some very considerable earthworks and 
the place where General Butler had his fight before he sealed 
himself up at Bermuda Hundred. I saw at a distance Fort 
Darling but did not have time to go and examine it, though an 
officer on duty near there offered to ride with me. Marched 
fourteen miles and camped at an immense earth fort near Mans- 
field which is opposite Richmond, Virginia. 

May 10th. Spent in camp. 

May 11th. I visited Richmond today in disregard of General 
Halleck's orders who said we would not enter the city until we 
did with our commands to march through. We regard this as 
an insult and one time during the day a lot of our men pelted 
Halleck's Guards with stones and drove them away from the 
bridge. It is said General Logan looked on and laughed at the 
proceedings. We do not recognize Halleck, who proposes re- 
viewing us as we pass through the city of Richmond because he 
happens to command here. In my visit today I see Libby Prison 
and Castle Thunder, both places of notoriety. Then the capital 
grounds in which there are some fine works of art, marble of Clay 
metallic of Mason, etc., but the principal is the equestrian statue 
of Washington which points in the direction of the burnt district, 
as if saying to the rebels, "See what you have done. " If our 
army had been here instead of the Army of the Potomac when the 
rebels fired Richmond, we would have helped them burn it instead 
of putting it out as was done. 

General Sherman has arrived, he having gone around by water 
from Raleigh and New Berne, and he has given Halleck to under- 
stand that he can not review our army as he proposed to do. 
We also understand he declined Halleck's hospitality on account 
of the fuss Halleck tried to make about Sherman's first treaty 



The Colonels Diarv 215 



with Johnson at Raleigh which, much to our surprise, we now 
learn was blowed considerably by some home guard soldiers as 
a terrible bad affair. 

The 14th and 20th Corps are crossing today. They had been 
racing on the way here like, or still worse than our corps (17th) 
and the 1 5th. There has been a great deal of tomfoolery on the 
part of certain division and corps commanders about the racing 
from Raleigh to Richmond, giving the men hard marching and 
no doubt costing from exhaustion the lives of quite a number of 
men. 

May 12th. Our corps crossed James River and moved through 
the city of Richmond without being reviewed by Halleck as the 
newspapers said we would be. He did not show himself. I had 
a very good field band and along the principal streets and past 
particular places had music and marched with the cadenced step. 
The ladies treated us plentifully to flowers. I soon had more 
than I could carry. Moved out seven miles and camped near 
Yellow Tavern where the rebel General J. E. B. Stuart was killed 
in a cavalry fight a year ago. I have been much surprised at the 
trifling nature of the fortifications around Richmond and Peters- 
burg, and this is a matter of surprise to all our officers as we 
expected very heavy and finished works. I actually think they 
are inferior to the works where we found the enemy in the South 
and West, but I may be some prejudiced and will say they have 
none excelling them. 

May 13th. March ten miles and crossed the head waters of 
the Chickahominy and camped near the Hanover Court House. 
Beautiful country here but no town. 

May 14th. Crossed the Pamunky River a short distance below 
the junction of the Anna River. It is considerable of a stream. 
The roads are bad and swampy. Saw today some corduroy 
that was made by McClellan. It was only peculiar in that he 
cut timber for it and left rail fences stand near the road. Marched 
fifteen miles. 

May 1 5th. March north twenty miles, and camp near Spottsyl- 
vania Court House, fourteen miles from Fredricksburg. 

May 16th. March to Fredricksburg, cross the Rappahannock 
River and taking the road to the left, move out on it twelve miles 
making in all today twenty-six miles. Passed today near the 



216 The Colonel's Diary 



Chancellorsville battle ground and some of our officers rode 
around to see the wilderness, but I did not. Fredricksburg 
is an old dilapidated town, the houses well riddled with shot, 
shell and musketry. The works from which Burnside's army was 
repulsed are very trifling though the position is naturally strong, 
being a range of hills with a plain in front. The same kind of 
ground on the side of the river opposite the town also gave a good 
chance to cross under cover of artillery. I am, however, much 
disappointed at the trifling kind of artificial works. 

May 17th. Started late today and marched ten miles, passing 
some good land and there are actually considerable old rail fence 
standing. Camped in a horrid thicket, a most miserable place 
in every respect. 

May 18th. Marched sixteen miles, camping just after crossing 
the Ocoquan Creek a short distance below the mouth of Bull Run. 
The Blue Ridge Mountains are in fine view off to the north. There 
are some trifling works around here, but with all its campaigning 
the country is not as badly used up as our old stamping grounds 
south and west. 

May 19th. March fourteen miles, camping within four miles 
of Alexandria, Virginia, on the old telegraph road. 

May 20th. In camp. Sherman's army is all closed up near 
here. 

May 21st. I visited Mount Vernon, some nine or ten miles 
distant, in company with a party of officers from our division. 
Some of the party were Colonel Sheldon, 18th Missouri ; Lieutenant 
Colonel Reynolds, 64th Illinois; Colonel Webber, 39th Ohio; 
General Fuller, 1st Brigade, 1st Division, 17th Army Corps. We 
have a muddy ride but a very pleasant time. There is most 
beautiful scenery on the farms and along the river and the buildings 
and the tomb of Washington are very interesting to an American. 

THE GRAND REVIEW 

May 23 rd. There is to be a Grand Review of all the Armies 
here and we are preparing for it. Some blockhead has ordered 
our corps to draw forage caps which will hurt the appearance of 
our army. General Mower, who had commanded our division for 
a long time was put in command of the 20th Corps at Goldsboro, 



The Colonel's Diary 217 



and Brigadier General M. F. Force put in command of our division. 
Our troops move up to near Long Bridge. The Army of the 
Potomac is being reviewed today. 

May 24th, 1865. Grand Review in the streets of Washington 
of Sherman's Army today. The reviewing stand was near the 
Treasury Building and contained the President, General Grant, 
distinguished foreigners, etc. Near by were stands fitted up 
for delegations and representatives from the different states and 
along the line of march the streets were crowded with visitors. 
We marched in column of company closed in mass and took the 
cadenced step just before reaching the Capitol. From there on 
we occasionally carried arms at a shoulder when passing some- 
thing of importance. Our troops marched well, there being very 
little clogging of the column, though it was a severe task to march 
so far on solid front at a cadenced step. 

My regiment behaved superbly. I rode my black horse, George, 
who is a splendid fellow. On approaching the reviewing stand 
each regiment in succession came to a shoulder arms and only 
mounted officers saluted with their swords. Some of our regi- 
ments took with them their pack mules and such like, which were 
a great curiosity to eastern people, being what they had heard 
of as our Bummers. After the review our corps marched out 
on 14th Street three miles to Crystal Springs and went into camp. 

Fifty years after the Grand Review at Washington of Grant's 
and Sherman's troops, Colonel Jackson, then in his seventy-fifth 
year, attended the semi-centennial review and parade in com- 
memoration of that great event. In a private letter to the editor, 
dated October 8th, 1915, he gave the following account of it. 

You ask as to my recent visit to Washington to attend the 
Grand Army Encampment and Review. I would say that it 
was a very satisfactory trip, but at the same time quite hard 
work. The attendance of old soldiers was not large but very 
large of other visitors ; greater than I ever saw at an inauguration 
of a president. The crowd was so great it was a jam to get on 
and off trains and in some cases to get along the streets. 

I marched the whole route at the parade, however, it was very 
tiresome. The march was formed by states, not by regiments 
or any army organizations at all. The newspapers called the 
old soldiers in line twenty thousand. This is a large estimate. 



218 The Colonel's Diary 



There were probably not much more than half that number, but 
even half that number, marching in fours, is a big parade. The 
order was to form near the Capitol and enter Pennsylvania Avenue 
at the Peace Monument and move along Pennsylvania Avenue 
going towards the White House. The Pennsylvania Veterans 
were Number 4 in line but we were on our feet a full hour before 
we got to move on the Avenue at all. It was then two hours 
more before we completed the march and were dismissed about 
a half mile beyond the White House. 

Quite a number of old soldiers gave out and were picked up 
by ambulances. I was very tired. Towards the last, after 
passing the President's stand near the White House, they marched 
too fast, but I held out to the end. When we were dismissed I 
sat down on a door step and rested a few rriinutes, then walked 
three or four squares to my hotel, where after a short rest, I ate 
some dinner and went to my room for an hour. I stood it very 
well, better than I expected, and felt no serious effects from it. 
The tired feeling toward the end of it reminded me very much of 
how I felt on hard marches on foot in the army. 

It was noticeable that the men in this parade were evidently 
mostly the very strongest men of the army. They were in fact 
real survivors of the great army. They also largely appeared to 
be men who had been to some extent successful in business since 
the war. I was well pleased I went. 



THE GRAND REVIEW 

HOW SHERMAN'S MAGNIFICENT ARMY 

MARCHED UP PENNSYLVANIA AVENUE IN 1865 



The following description of the Grand Review of Sherman's 
Army was read at a Campfire at Gunison, Colorado, July 2nd, 
by J- W. Anderson, Company G, 10th Illinois: 

What a fitting final to the brilliant achievements of this victori- 
ous army after its five years of campaigning, marching, maneuver- 
ing, and fighting which covered almost the entire theater of the 
war, commencing in the west, passing through and over all the 
southern states, save two, winding up with its march through 
northern Virginia, where the Army of the Potomac so long and 
faithfully contended with the rebel hosts, then welcomed to the 
Capital City and received by the President, Cabinet, and the 
Commanding General of all the Armies. 

A few days before the Review we arrived at Alexandria, and 
the army settled down along the heights overlooking the Nation's 
Capital. Word had been heralded throughout the country that 
the review of the two armies, Meade's and Sherman's, would take 
place in Washington City on the 23 rd and 24th days of May. 
Consequently the city was full of people who had come to witness 
these two last great war pageants. 

On the morning of the 24th the hour of 7 :00 o'clock found four 
long, blue, bending lines winding along the uneven hillside heading 
for Columbia. At 8 :00 we crossed the Long Bridge, which spans the 
Potomac, and entered the city, finding that ample preparations 
had been made for our coming. Flags, banners, and streamers 
everywhere swelled to the breeze. Barrels of ice-water stood at 
intervals on either side of the street, while the shady walks were 
lined with people bearing buckets and pitchers of water, inviting 
and urging us to drink with them. The corps to which I belonged 
(the seventeenth) marched out east of the Capitol, halted, stacked 
arms, awaited the arrival and passage of the Fifteenth Corps. As 
far as the eye could reach on every street and avenue bayonets 



220 The Colonel's Diary 



gleamed in the sunlight as troops went filing by. The bright, 
balmy air of the beautiful May morning, ladened with sweet, 
patriotic strains of music, seemed quite enchanting. It was as 
the rock in the weary land, and we realized as never before that 
we were in God's country. 

At 10 :00 o'clock we moved down Pennsylvania Ave. at company 
front, close column of company, in perfect silence save the music 
from our bands, with no attempt at style or frills, but marching 
with military precision, taking our long, swinging step, and we 
soon captured the hearts of the great throng of people who had 
come from far and near to see "Johnny come marching home." 

The first place of note on our march came the Capitol Building, 
which was adorned from base to dome with flags of every nation. 
As we moved down this great thoroughfare we found the side- 
walks, doors, windows, balconies, and house-tops lined with a 
seething mass of people, cheering, shouting, and strewing our 
path with flowers. The ovation was wildly grand. Some cheered 
themselves hoarse, others raised their hands to heaven in prayer; 
sobbing mothers held their little ones aloft, while grayhaired 
fathers wept with childish joy. The world had seen before 
gorgeous military pageants, flashing with gilded trappings and 
pomp of war, but the eyes of man never rested on a scene of such 
thrilling grandeur as the onward and endless march of these 
dust-stained, war-worn men, fresh from the heart of the Con- 
federacy, every man of whom had been tried in the fire of many 
battles. The very air seemed freighted with gladness, as though 
responding to the joyous emotion of the great multitude that 
witnessed and welcomed this triumphal procession. Numerous 
banners were suspended over the street; on the first was written, 
"All hail to the Western Heroes " on the next, "Champions of 
Belmont and Donelson," and at intervals along the line came all 
the battles fought by this army; then "The Pride of the Nation." 
and last, "The Nation Welcomes Her Brave Defenders." 

Comrades, picture in your minds, if you can, one of the most 
beautiful streets in the world, two miles long, 170 feet wide, 
blooming in national colors, and banked on either side from the 
curbstone to the roofs of the elegant buildings with an unbroken 
mass of people, all cheering, shouting, and wildly beating the air 



The Colonel's Diary 221 



with hats and handkerchiefs, and you may then partially realize 
the magnificence of the scene that greeted us all along the line of 
march. To men who had been so long on the front lines, and who 
had just emerged from the dismal swamps of the Carolinas, the 
change was very great and the effect almost intoxicating, and I 
thought as I looked down that broad, beautiful avenue over the 
inspiring scene spread out before us, and upon the great phalanx 
of veterans, as column after column moved on and under the 
flapping folds of our war-worn battle-flags, and listening to the 
inspiring music from the many military bands, that it was the 
proudest day of my life, my cup of joy was filled to overflowing, 
and I felt that the pleasures of that day, yea that hour, fully 
repaid me for all the hardships, privations, dangers, and suffering 
that I had endured during all those years of strife and carnage. 

As we neared the White House, regiments that were doing 
their best were required to do a little better, in order that we 
might make a good impression upon the great heads of the nation 
before whom we were now to appear. As we passed the review- 
ing stand the shouts and cheers were deafening and almost shook 
the earth. The eyes of the Nation were upon us, and "we felt 
the swelling of the heart we ne'er can feel again." 

After passing the reviewing stand we moved out onto a side- 
street, halted, and were served with water by a thousand sweet 
young ladies, all dressed in red, white and blue, who, to soldiers 
who had been so long removed from refined society, looked like 
a band of angels. 



The remainder of May we spent in camp here under very strict 
orders not to use timbers, fences, etc. I am having the company 
commanders prepare rolls, returns, etc., and post up books to be 
ready for muster out when the order comes. At one time during 
this month we mustered out all men whose term of service was 
due to expire on or before October 1st, 1865. I learned since 
arriving here, that through influence of our friends, some two 
hundred men have been assigned to my regiment and would ere 
this have reached me if we had not been moving so much. These 
are intended to make me a full regiment and will do so, and would 
give me a higher rank than I can now get in my regiment, it being 
below the minimum. 



222 The Colonel's Diary 



June 1st, 1865. The second brigade is discontinued and I am 
ordered to report to Brevet Brigadier General Tillson and to 
constitute part of the third brigade and ditto as to the 43rd Ohio, 
Colonel Parks. The 25th Wisconsin will be mustered out here. 
The 35th New Jersey is ordered to report to General Augur, 
commanding the Department of Washington. 

I saw my brother, Edwin W. Jackson, here at the review. He 
belongs to Company I 6th Pennsylvania Heavy Artillery and has 
been on duty as clerk in one of the Departments here since in 
September last. 

June 5th. Monday. Sherman's army is ordered to Louisville, 
Kentucky. No word of Veterans or any except the 1st October 
men being mustered out. March to depot this forenoon and take 
cars and move west. 

June 6th. Moving by rail on Baltimore and Ohio Railroad. 
Grand mountain scenery. Fine road, stone ballustered, little 
dust. A good route for a "Bridal Tour." 

June 7th. Still in cars but I got a good sleep last night. Reach 
Parkersburg, Virginia, get off cars and bivouac at 9 :00 P. M. 

MUSTERED OUT 

June 8th. The newspapers announce this morning that I 
have been promoted to Lieutenant Colonel. With my regiment I 
embark on steamer and move down the Ohio River. Pass Blen- 
nerhaseett Island and five miles below, pass Letort Falls. Transfer 
my regiment at 2:00 P. M. to steamer, "Wild Wagoner," Captain 
Drown, which already had the Headquarters of Major General 
Force on board. 

June 9th. Pass Cincinnati, Ohio, at 3 :00 P. M. About 8 :00 
P. M. a sad accident occurred in my regiment. Henry Zeigler 
was sleeping on the hurricane deck. A steamboat was passing 
ours and the whistle of our boat sounded in answer to its signal. 
This frightened him in his sleep and he seized his blanket, sprang 
up and jumped overboard. The pilot stopped the boat and backed 
it but nothing could be seen. A few minutes later I was informed 
of it and not knowing what the pilot had done, I ordered the 
boat stopped, which was done, but on learning the state of the 
case, I allowed the boat to move on. 



The Colonel's Diary 223 



June 10th. Reach Louisville at 2:00 A. M. and disembark 
after daylight. As my horses had been put on another boat at 
Parkersburgh, General Force kindly offered me a horse to ride out 
to where we will camp, which I accepted. Move out through the 
city and a little down the river and camp in a piece of timber on 
the river bank, a miserable place, being swampy. Today I 
received my commission as Lieutenant Colonel. We will remain 
in camp here a few days. 

There are no orders yet to muster out our army and as some of 
General Thomas's army are being sent to Texas, our men are in 
great excitement. Some men are foolish enough to desert; others 
are putting out addresses with fictitious names encouraging 
mutiny. I put down discipline the closer in my regiment. At 
Parkersburg some of my men left, went around home, and are 
now joining us here. I had but a few of such while some regi- 
ments had a host. I am court martialing every one of theM. 
I think it due to good soldiers who behave themselves. 

About the 1 5th of June we moved our camp six miles northeast 
to good, dry ground near Brush Creek. June 20th we were paid 
by Major Brewer. 

June 30th. I mustered my regiment today and had the rolls 
completed promptly. 

July 4th. Tuesday. General Sherman is visiting the troops 
today, as he is about to leave here. When he rode up to my 
regiment I shook hands with him and told him the men expected 
this visit and would not have felt satisfied if he had not made it. 
"I know it, 1 know it," he replied. 

Colonel Jackson related that once General Sherman when on 
a march in Mississippi stopped at a house and ordered dinner. 
The lady of the house was a strong secessionist and told the 
General that her husband and three sons were in the Confederate 
army and told how much her neighbors were doing and sacrificing 
for the cause of the South, and wound up by declaring, "'You can 
never subjugate a people with such a spirit. "Subjugate you, " 
General Sherman exclaimed, "Subjugate you. Nobody wants to 
subjugate you. But we will kill every man of you if you don't 
stop this war." 

During one of the battles of the Atlanta campaign, the 63 rd 
Ohio was standing in line of battle when General Sherman rode 



224 The Colonel s Diary 



up unattended. They were not under fire just then at this place 
in the line but a very brisk fight was in progress in plain view to 
their right. General Sherman sat there a few moments, watching 
the fight, when a private soldier in Captain Jackson's company, 
who was rather an odd character, called out, "Uncle Billy, it is 
getting pretty hot over there." Instead of having the private 
severely punished for his audacity and breech of military dis- 
cipline in speaking to the commanding General, Sherman turned 
towards him, as if it had been an important member of his staff 
who had made the remark, and said, "Yes, yes; I will send the 
14th Corps in there. They will attend to that," and rode ofT. 

As this camp proved to be our last one in the field I will give 
a short description. Our color line ran over quite a backbone of 
a hill and the company streets were a very heavy grade, rising 
from the color line. The camp was pretty well shaded and well 
supplied with water from a spring in the ruins of an old stone mill, 
just in our front. The creek gave plenty of water for washing 
and even bathing purposes. My headquarters were on the left 
of the regiment. This is not the regulation position, but in the 
field commanding officers are in the habit of selecting the most 
pleasant and convenient ground without regard to its relative 
position. Here I had a most beautiful place. The ground was 
dry and solid and finely shaded. My Quarter Master had got us 
for headquarters a pretty good supply of wall tents and we had 
them fitted up conveniently. I proposed having a photograph of 
the camp, or at least of my quarters, but a picture man to whom 
I applied disappointed me. Directly across the creek from 
my headquarters and in front of them was the camp of the 25th 
Indiana, Lieutenant Colonel Wright commanding. To the left 
(or west) on the hill was the 10th Illinois, Lieutenant Colonel 
Gillespie. Still further around on the same ridge, and rather in 
my rear, were the camps of the 1st Brigade of our division. 
Brevet Brigadier General Tillson, Colonel of the 10th Illinois and 
commander of the Brigade had headquarters in a beautiful pine 
grove to the right of our front across the creek. 

July 8th, 1865. Saturday. Having received an order from 
the headquarters of the Army of the Tennessee, Major General 
John A. Logan commanding, giving a list of regiments that would 
be at once mustered out, and mine being among the number, I 



The Colonel's Diary 225 



have been busy the last few days getting ready for that important 
work. I now find the great advantage of the work I had done 
some weeks ago in completing our records and applying to the 
Adjutant General's office for copies of missing rolls. Some of 
our regimental commanders are in a great bustle about some of 
the missing papers, as they cannot do anything without them. I 
had given so much care to the subject that the rolls of my regiment 
when first made proved to be correct, and this day, July 8th, 
1865, the preliminary Muster Out of my regiment is made by 
Lieutenant Robert M. Woods of the 64th Illinois, Assistant Com- 
missary of Muster for the 3rd Division 17th Army Corps, he 
being assigned for that purpose. 

This muster only enables us to be ordered to our state for 
discharge; discipline and all military regulations being still in 
force. I go to the Department and Corps Headquarters this 
afternoon and get the necessary orders but as this is Saturday 
I will not start until Monday morning. I am ordered to rendez- 
vous my regiment at Camp Dennison, Ohio. 

July 9th. Sabbath. I made this morning a complete and 
formal inspection of my regiment. The command was in good 
condition, full uniforms, etc., and it was on the whole just such 
an inspection as I would have liked for the last one of a Veteran 
Regiment. I have rarely felt more solemn than I did when con- 
templating this "Our Last Parade of Ceremony." 

July 10th. Monday. All things being in readiness I had the 
General sounded at 8 :00 A. M. and we broke our last camp, the 
men making the air ring with their joyous shouts. At 8 .50 A. M. 
I had the assembly sounded and at 9:00 A. M. "To the Colors." 
After a very few words to my regiment we moved out. As we 
passed Division Headquarters I handed Captain Albert S. Koen- 
augh. Division Inspector, five dollars as my contribution to a 
fund to present Brevet Major General M. F. Force, our Division 
Commander, a sword. He had shown with us considerable 
ability, great kindness and I had personally a very great regard 
for him. We marched through the city of Louisville, passing 
the different headquarters at a shoulder arms, marched down to 
the wharf and I put my regiment on board the steamboat "Saint 
Nicholas." About noon we pulled out, I have a little the advance 
of any Ohio regiment that had been included in the same order 



226 The Colonel's Diary 



under which we had been mustered out, but as we started I saw 
the 39th Ohio, Colonel Webber, on the wharf ready to embark. 

Nothing unusual occurred on the trip up the river except that 
in a damken quarrel Private Henry of Company F stabbed Private 
Basil with a pocket knife, producing almost instant death. This 
happened about sunset. I put Henry under guard and on reach- 
ing Camp Dennison tried to turn him over to the Civil Authorities, 
but as they would not take him, I left him with the Military 
Commandant of Camp Dennison and preferred charges against 
him. A couple of months afterwards I heard that he had been 
tried and acquitted. Their company commander said that these 
men were drunk before they came on board the vessel, it being 
impossible near a city to keep soldiers from getting whiskey. 

July 11th. Reached Cincinnati at 2:00 A. M. Although I 
had my Adjutant telegraph our departure from Louisville, I 
found no preparation had been made by the officials for us. I 
could not get anything for my men at the Soldiers' Home. The 
transportation ofifices were closed, and there was not the shadow 
of a chance to get out to camp, so I kept my regiment on the 
vessel and the Quarter Master watched the transportation office 
to get the first train out to Camp Dennison. An hour or two 
later the 39th Ohio arrived and as this was their native place, they 
expected some particular respect to be shown them. When I 
went on board their vessel and told Colonel Webber how they 
were using me, he seemed very haughty and independent, guessed 
he would fine somebody, etc. Sometime afterward he was not 
in quite so good a humor. Nobody met him either. 

Daylight. My Quartermaster has secured transportation and 
we are to get the first train out to camp. Go on shore, form the 
regiment and march to the depot with music, and cadenced step, 
and it proved to be the last time for the 63 rd Ohio to do so. I 
rode my black horse "George." The regiment marched well. 
At 7:00 A. M. we got cars and moved out to Camp Dennison, 
Ohio, and reported to the commanding officer, a Lieutenant Colonel 
Andrews of the 3rd Regulars, and am assigned to barracks; turn 
over our records to the Chief Mustering officer, as per order of 
the War Department, who pronounces our rolls all right, but the 
chance for being paid very soon is not very good as Pay Masters 
are scarce. The 39th Ohio got out in the evening. 



The Colonel s Diary 227 



July 12th. On notice from the Chief Mustering officer here, 
I have our Muster Out rolls signed and they are returned to his 
hands by noon. 

July 1 5th and 16th. We have been waiting on the Pay Depart- 
ment. There are regiments here yet who came a week or two 
before mine, so I cannot complain except generally. Brevet 
Brigadier General Strickland, commanding a regiment, told his 
men they might go home on short visits ; a very unmilitary notice. 
As a consequence when the Pay Master was ready to pay, his 
men were mostly absent and the General is likely to get himself 
into trouble. We improve the time to complete returns, reports, 
etc. 

The arrangements made by the government for the settlement 
of officers' accounts are very liberal. The Chief Muster Out officer 
here makes an informal examination of the officer's retained copies 
of his returns and then, on the officer making affidavit that he has 
made all required returns and reports, the Muster Out officer 
gives him a certificate on which he can be paid. Then again, 
as many officers during the first years of the service neglected to 
make these returns, they can now make what is called an Approxi- 
mate Consolidated Return, without vouchers and which they 
certify to as being correct to the best of their recollection, and 
this enables them to make the required affidavit. This is a great 
convenience to officers, as I know officers who resigned or were 
mustered out singly a year or more ago that have not yet got 
their pay. My accounts were all in good shape without this 
except a C. C. and G. E. coming in 1861, which I thus remedied. 

July 17th. Monday. Major E. Wright commenced paying 
off my regiment early this morning. Before I got up to his 
quarters he had paid the non-commissioned staff of my regiment 
and given them discharges and had commenced to pay one com- 
pany. When I reached his office I asked him to what time he 
was paying us. He said, "To July 8th," the date of our pre- 
liminary Muster Out. I was aware that an order had been issued 
by the War Department directing that regiments delayed in 
payment after the preliminary Muster Out should be paid up to 
date of actual discharge. I directed him to hold on, because I 
did not understand the matter as he did. He said that the 
Chief Pay Master at Cincinnati had directed him that morning 



228 The Colonel's Diary 



to so pay my regiment, and besides, our rolls were now extended 
in ink and could not be changed and if I was right we would have 
to make new rolls. I replied that we always made all the rolls 
we were obliged to; that he could not at present proceed with 
the payment of my regiment, and I ordered the captain of the 
company he was then paying to take his men to their quarters 
and the Pay Master then shut up his safe. 

I told him the Chief Muster Out officer would be up in a few 
minutes on the next train and I would submit the case to him 
and that I would be somewhat guided by his opinion, although 
I would not positively commit myself to it. On the arrival of 
the mustering officer he said I was right and that if he was in my 
place he would fight everybody to have my rights. I overheard 
the Pay Master ask the Muster Officer if I had come there with 
my regiment promptly, and if my rolls were right and so forth and 
I was gratified to hear the Muster Officer speak most positively 
complimentary of my promptness in reporting with my regiment. 

I saw the Pay Master was very much alarmed about the turn 
affairs had taken, but my officers and men were not disposed to 
sustain me in my course, although they all thought I was right. 
They would rather have taken their pay with the deduction and 
gone home than to run the risk of losing several days, as the Pay 
Master intimated we would be detained that much longer. The 
Pay Master made no proposition except to pay as he first com- 
menced, which would have been a loss to Privates of $4.80, 
Corporals $5.40, Sergeants $6.00, 1st Sergeants $7.20, and to line 
officers over $40.00 each. I told the Pay Master that the govern- 
ment might perhaps want to know why the payment of my 
regiment was delayed as it cost several hundred dollars per day 
to keep it in camp, and that if something definite was not promised 
soon I would telegraph the Secretary of War. 

Shortly after this he began telegraphing to the Chief Pay Master 
at Cincinnati. My position was not a very pleasant one. I had 
taken a very bold 'stand and, if it should finally be decided I was 
wrong, would undoubtedly get me into trouble; but I had put 
myself down and could not well go back. A little later the Pay 
Master informed me that he had concluded to pay my regiment 
as I desired and I at once ordered the company he had com- 
menced to pay to be brought up again. He made a tabular list 



The Colonel's Diary 229 



of the amount to be added to each soldier's pay in addition to 
the rolls as he had extended them, and then I made him a certi- 
ficate that he had paid that much in addition to the rolls, and 
everything went off briskly. We were not detained much over 
an hour. Now came my time. The soldiers found how much I 
had gained for them by a little pluck and they felt very good 
towards me. As this was my last official act I look on it with a 
considerable of pride. It made me a host of personal friends in 
my regiment which is quite a satisfaction to me. 

The payment being a final one had to be made very carefully' 
I gave considerable attention to it myself. I once observed a 
mistake of twenty dollars in the pay of a private soldier of Com- 
pany I and had him called back and paid that much more. This 
pleased the men who were watching, very much, and quite a number 
of compliments were showered on me by these hardy, good hearted 
fellows. 

Our government property had been previously turned over to 
the proper officers. Many of the men retained their guns and 
accouterments which, under order from the War Department, 
they got at a trifle, six or seven dollars for all. My regiment 
having had such good opportunities to pick up arms was con- 
siderably ahead and nearly all of my companies turned over more 
guns than they wanted receipts for, amounting in the aggregate 
to over a hundred stand. Some company commanders, sharper 
than others, gave these extra guns to the men. Each man was 
allowed to retain his knapsack, canteen and haversack free. I, 
as regimental commander fell heir to many curious and valuable 
papers in the regimental desk which the Mustering officer did not 
want to received with the records, they not being necessary. I 
turned in to the Muster Out officer our colors, being the same we 
had carried during the war and bearing on them yet the blood of 
my 1st Sergeant Casey who fell against them, killed at Corinth, 
October 4th, 1862. 

Each soldier, as he was paid, was handed his discharge. It 
was curious to watch with what frantic eagerness they grasped 
their discharge papers. They were now free from military re- 
straint. And I observed that after discharge they took the first 
train that came along, no matter which way it was going. I 
attended at the platform as each train arrived and departed to 



230 The Colonels Diary 



get a farewell look and shake of the hand of these old soldiers 
with whom I had served so long and had for so considerable a 
time been their commanding officer. With satisfaction I record 
that not a single enlisted man did I part with but gave me a 
hearty shake of the hand and treated me as a friend, though many 
of them in the course of the long time we had been together had 
received discipline at my hands. All this seemed forgotten and 
they showed the best of good will and I had frequently a very 
busy time shaking hands as the train started. 

Paid eight companies today. In the evening Colonel Brown, 
who had lost a leg with us last year, arrived as I had telegraphed 
him to come if he wanted to see the regiment; but he came too 
late as I had already sent eight companies home. I went down to 
the city and stayed all night with him. 

July 18th. I returned to camp and saw my other two companies 
paid off and such officers as did not get paid last night went down 
to the city and got their pay. Last evening Private Abe McClaim, 
who for a long time has been my mounted orderly,, took my two 
horses and started to ride them to Logan, Ohio. After my remain- 
ing two companies were paid I reported to Lieutenant Colonel 
Andrews, commanding officer of Camp Dennison, that I was 
through and left Camp Dennison for the city. 

July 19th, 1865. Wednesday. I received my pay in full at 
Major Wright's office and got my discharge, being the last man 
paid of my regiment. 

After I was mustered out, on the recommendation of Brevet 
Brigadier General C. E. Brown, strongly approved by Major 
General Force as Division Commander and Major General 
Leggett as Corps Commander, I was appointed and confirmed by 
the Senate and commissioned as Brevet Colonel for gallant ^nd 
meritorious service during the war, to date from March 13, 1865. 

I spend a day in the city (Cincinnati) and on the 21st of July 
proceed to Logan and have a good time among my friends. The 
ladies of Logan gave a dinner to the returned soldiers on August 
9th, 1865, at which I had the honor of being the orator, replying 
to the reception speech of Reverend Harvey. On my first arrival 
at Logan I found that my friends had made arrangements pre- 
viously to give me the nomination of the Union party as their 
candidate for Representative in the State Legislature. I let my 



The Colonel's Diary 231 



friends work away but did nothing myself. On August 12th 
the Convention was held and I was nominated on the first ballot, 
though there were several other candidates. 

August 15th, 1865. Start north from Logan in a private con- 
veyance in company with Charles W.Jones, Sr., and F. A. Gibbons. 
Take dinner at Lainters and spend the night at Mr. Cromwells; 
a friend of Lieutenant Gibbons, four miles south of Columbus, 
Ohio. Took the cars at Columbus on August 16th and reached 
New Castle, Pennsylvania, on the 17th and came out home with 
father, it being within a few days of four years since I left home on 
August 27th, 1861, and started to Ohio to raise my company for 
three years service. 

We quote the following from the History of Fullers Ohio Brigade : 

Colonel Jackson had for a ling time been the only Field Officer 
with the regiment. He was very much the youngest of the 
original ten captains when the regiment was organized, and he 
was the only one of them that served the whole term and came 
home with it. 

General Charles E. Brown one of the original Captains, was 
then still in the service, but he lost a leg in battle July 22nd, 
1864, on the Atlanta Campaign, when commanding the Regiment 
and was never able to be present with the regiment afterwards. 

NOTE BY THE EDITOR 

Colonel Jackson had considerable natural military talent and 
if the war had continued he probably would have been given 
important commands. At 22 he had sometimes commanded the 
regiment, and he had the confidence of his superiors and had 
attracted their attention so that just at the close of the war, 
although only 24, he was given the independent command of 
troops equivalent to a brigade and sent on an expedition through 
hostile territory. 

In personal appearance and in mental traits Colonel Jackson 
had considerable resemblance to Andrew Jackson, and there is 
some evidence that his Great Grandfather was a cousin of Andrew 
Jackson's father. Andrew Jackson was the most brilliant mili- 
tary genious which this country has yet produced. He probably 
could have come nearer to doing the things Napoleon did than 
any other American officer. 



232 The Colonel's Diary 



The qualities of mind Colonel Jackson possessed that gave him 
a military capacity were a good judgment and ability to form 
quick decisions, and a resoluteness and courage that enabled 
him to act promptly and face risk and danger and take chances. 
In addition he inspired the confidence and devotion of his men 
and subordinate officers which insured him their hearty support. 
While marching and fighting with his regiment his attention was 
not limited merely to what was going on beside him, but it seems 
he was able to grasp, almost instinctively, the meaning of the 
grand strategy of the movement in which the whole army was 
engaged, showing he had capacity for a large command. 




Prix'ate Edwin Wam^ac.i-; Jackson 

of Company I, 6th Pcnna. Hca\y Artillery (212th Rcgt. Pcnna. 

Volunteers) brother of Col. Oscar L Jackson. From photo taken 

at Washington, D. C, March 8th. 1865. Age 17. He was in 

the United States Service in West Virginia in 1863. with 

the 55th Penna. Militia, when 15 years of age. 







^ 



LihiM. (JL'NioR Graoi-;) James Kenneth Jackson 

Son of Edwin W. Jackson, and nephew of C^ol. Oscar L. Jackson. 

Served in the World War in the I nited States Naval 

Reserve Force. From photo taken June liSth. IVlfs. 

After the war he resumed the practice ot Faw 

at Harrisbiirs. Pa. 




Samuel Stewart Jackson 

Father of Col Oscar I.. Jackson. From photo taken Aug. 2Qth, 1906, 

when he was 91 years of age His name, as shown on the 

photo, was subscribed by his own hand He lived 

to be nearly 9b, his mental faculties being 

fully prcser\cd to the last 



SECOND PART 



A SKETCH 

OF THE 

LIFE AND CHARACTER 

OF THE LATE 

COLONELOSCAR LAWRENCE JACKSON 

OF NEW CASTLE 

PENNSYLVANIA 








Honorable Oscar L. Jackson 
Taken December ISQO. Aged 50 



The Colonel's Diary 23 i 



CONCLUDING SKETCH 

Colonel Jackson left to survive him two brothers and three 
sisters. Mentioned in the order of seniority, they are: Edwin W. 
Jackson, a lawyer by profession, now living in Harrisburg, Pa., 
who enlisted in the Army at the age of sixteen and served until 
the close of the Civil War, about ten months; David P. Jackson, 
a physician, now retired from practice, and living in Sharon, 
Pa.; Mary Jackson of New Castle and two half sisters. Anna and 
Jane Jackson of Youngstown, Ohio. 

The Colonel was always loyal to the memory of his ancestors, 
reference to some of whom has already been made. He took 
pride in recalling on proper occasions a brother of his paternal 
great grandmother, John Carlyle Stewart. He was a pioneer 
settler in what is now Lawrence County, a land surveyor by 
profession, and as such laid out the town of New Castle, on land 
which he owned. He also manufactured the first bar iron made 
in Pennsylvania west of Pittsburgh. 

Considerable mention has been made of his father, Samuel 
Stewart Jackson. In throwing light upon the Colonel's Tem- 
perament and characteristics, it is perhaps necessary to add that 
his father was blessed with a vigorous and finely-tempered physical 
constitution, as the advanced age to which he attained sufficiently 
proves; that he was positive, perhaps unduly positive in his 
convictions, and more than willing to have his own way; sternly 
orthodox in his religious principles, and conscientiously determined 
to lead a life consistent therewith. He had a keen sense of humor 
and was affable and congenial in his disposition. Still it may 
fairly be said that whatever his descendants possess in the way 
of Scottish tenacity and "dourness" they have inherited from 
him. He died May 17th, 1911, at the age of 96. 

The Colonel's parents were united in marriage April 3rd, 1838. 
His mother was Nancy Mitchell, born April 16th, 1814, in Indiana 
County, Pennsylvania ; a daughter of Matthew and Nancy (Smith) 
Mitchell. Her parents were descendants of Scotch-Irish emi- 
grants from County Caven, Ireland, who settled in the Sus- 
quehanna Valley. Nancy Mitchell was a woman of fine appear- 
ance, slender and rather tall; mentally bright and clever; quick 
in her movements; cheerful in disposition; tasty in dress. Lilac 



234 The Colonel's Diarv 



was a favorite color. She was a good singer and an exceptional 
cook, housekeeper and manager. She bore the all too heavy 
burdens of a farmers wife with a constant spirit and untiring 
energy. She was in every way a magnetic, lovable woman, 
and a sincere, devout Christian. At about the first of March, 
1858, her health began to fail and she never rallied. She lingered 
for a little more than a year and passed away on the twenty- 
second day of March, 1859. Oscar was her first born and no 
mother ever had a more devoted son. 

At the outbreak of the Civil War, Colonel Jackson was a student 
of law in the office of John P. Blair, Esq. He suspended his 
studies to enter the army. Upon being mustered out of the 
military service he returned to his native county — Lawrence — 
and there resumed his law studies in the ofiice of Samuel W. 
Dana of New Castle, and on December 10th, 1866, was admitted 
to the bar of Lawrence County. After considerable time spent 
in travel, largely with a view to deciding upon a permanent 
location, he opened an office in New Castle in April, 1868, and 
there pursued the practice of law until the time of his death. 
He devoted himself solely to his profession, never engaging, 
even incidentally, in speculation or in any other business. He 
was a man of immense energy and unflagging industry, as well 
as a sound and able lawyer and a forceful character, and by 
virtue of these qualities, he soon built up a large practice. Early 
in his career as a lawyer, he was, in 1868, elected District Attorney 
— the public prosecutor in criminal cases — for Lawrence County, 
and filled this office for one term of three years. It is said that 
no indictment drawn by him was ever quashed by the court. 
For some years after the close of his term of office, he had a large 
private practice in the prosecution and defense of criminal cases. 

However, after the lapse of a few years, he practically withdrew 
from practice in the criminal courts and devoted himself almost 
exclusively to the requirements of his profession in civil causes 
and as the counsellor and protector of his clients in their private 
business. He was what is known as a "trial lawyer" and ad- 
vocated the interest of his clients with a zeal that was well nigh 
excessive. His prowess in the many contests in important cases 
in which he was engaged before courts and juries, will long be 
remembered by his professional brethren. In his championship 



The Colonel's Diary 235 



of what he considered to be the right, he was utterly fearless, 
whether his opponents stood high or low. 

For about forty years Colonel Jackson represented, profes- 
sionally, the interests of the Pennsylvania Company in Lawrence 
County. The numerous lines of railroad built and operated by 
this company in the county made his duties responsible and 
onerous. In his later years, admonished by advancing age and 
impaired health, he desired to retire from this service, but he 
had become a specialist in railroad law and at the request of the 
company he continued to act as its chief counsel until the end 
of his life. His law practice was remunerative, and by judicious in- 
vestment of his surplus income he amassed a substantial com- 
petence. 

From 1874 to 1880 he served as County Solicitor. He was 
appointed by the Governor of Pennsylvania a member of a com- 
mission, authorized by law, to revise and codify the laws of the 
state relating to the government of cities. He served on this 
commission in 1877 and 1878. He was unable to join in the 
conclusions reached by the other members of the commission 
and presented a minority report. The recommendations of the 
commission were never enacted into law. 

Cojonel Jackson was throughout his life a stalwart Republican 
and during the closing years of the nineteenth century he took a 
somewhat active interest in politics. In 1884 and again in 1886 
he was elected to represent in the national House of Representa- 
tives the Twenty-fourth Pennsylvania District, composed of the 
Counties of Lawrence, Beaver and Washington. Unfortunately 
for him his party went out of power in the same election which 
carried him into Congress; Grover Cleveland being elected Presi- 
dent and the House of Representatives becoming Democratic. 
In Congress he served on the Committee on Public Lands, where 
he labored in favor of disposing of government lands to actual 
settlers, and insisted on a strict construction of grants previously 
made for other purposes. He interested himself specially in 
tariff legislation, favoring protection, and spoke at length in 
the House in opposition to the Morrison and Mills bills. His 
conviction in favor of high protection was the abiding one of 
his life. 

He was one of the members selected to deliver a memorial 



236 The Color d'^ D.on 



address on the life and services of General John A. Lx)gan, whom 
he had known and admired as a soldier. His speeches in favor 
of a liberal appropriation for a national library building; for the 
better government of Alaska, and against President Cleveland's 
vetoes of soldiers* pension bills, commanded appreciative atten- 
tion and were republished in newspapers in different parts of 
the country. 

His address in the 50th Congress in favor of restoring his old 
commander. General Wm. S. Rosencrans to the rank of Brigadier 
General in order that he might be placed on the retired list as 
such, was considered worthy of being inserted at some length in 
Appleton's Annual Cyclopedia for 1889 — Vol. 14, page 234 It 
appeared that General Rosencrans had indulged in some rather 
caustic and possibly not well-considered criticism of General 
Grant, and this weighed against the proposition to restore him 
to the rank of Brigadier. Anent this fact, Colonel Jackson 
recalled an anecdote relating to his namesake, and probable 
relative. President Andrew Jackson. An appeal had been made 
to the President to dismiss a certain Postmaster for partisan 
reasons. He gave no encouragement to the appeal. It was 
urged upon him that the Postmaster in question was actively 
hostile to the President and in the course of his activities had 
applied to him some rather ugly names. Old Hickory responded : 
"Any man who fought at Lundy's Lane, and carries British lead 
in his body has a right to call me whatever he pleases." At the 
end of his second term of service in Congress he resumed the 
practice of law with his old time vigor. 

After the close of the Civil War, Colonel Jackson led a busy 
and successful life. His natural qualifications and his genius 
for hard work brought high recognition in his profession, and the 
respect and esteem which he received from the people of his 
community was all that could have been wished; but the part 
of his career that bulked largest in his memory was his service 
as a soldier in the War of the Rebellion. There is no doubt that 
his military experience discovered and developed the qualities 
that enabled him, afterward, to achieve success in civil life. 

In August, 1861, he left his Pennsylvania home and went to 
Ohio with the intention of recruiting a company for the three 
years service, in the neighborhood where he had already established 



The Colonels Diary 137 



an acquaintance and some recognition as a teacher. In this he 
succeeded after long, hard work and overcoming many discourag- 
ing difficulties. In November he received from the Governor 
of Ohio a commission as a recruiting Second Lieutenant, and on 
January 16th, 1862, he was mustered into the service of the 
United States and commissioned as Captain of his company, 
thereafter known as Co. "H" of the 63rd Regiment, Ohio Volunteer 
Infantry. He was promoted to Major, then to Lieutenant 
Colonel, and was afterward commissioned by President Grant 
as a Brevet Colonel for "gallant and meritorious services during 
the war." 

A connected, though brief, account of his service appears 
in the Diary. Here it need only be mentioned that he, with 
his regiment, took part in the engagements at New Madrid, 
Island No. 10, Farmington, luka, Resaca, Dallas, Kene- 
saw Mountain, Atlanta, Jonesboro, Savannah, Columbia, Golds- 
borough, Raleigh and other actions. The 63 rd was a fighting 
regiment and bore itself with high credit throughout the war. 

When stricken down by a Confederate bullet in the battle of 
Corinth, on October 4th, 1862, Colonel Jackson, then a Captain, 
was in command of his company. The 63rd Regiment held a 
position of importance and great peril in this battle and its losses 
in killed and mortally wounded were very severe. The wound 
received by Captain Jackson, considered at the time fatal, was 
of a rather mysterious character. A bullet, evidently fired from 
a rifle of small caliber, entered his face just below the right eye. 
It circled inwardly, around the eye, until it reached a point above 
the center of the eye and then penetrated into his head. He fell 
as if struck dead ; then recovered consciousness for a few minutes 
and asked a member of his company — Franklin Ingmire — himself 
wounded, to assist him to the rear, and then relapsed into in- 
sensibility which continued until after the wound had been examin- 
ed in a field hospital. 

In about four months he recovered sufficiently to rejoin his 
regiment and resume his duties. The location of the ball was 
never exactly determined, but it probably imbedded itself in 
the frontal bone. It is morally certain that it went with him 
to his grave. The wound did not disfigure him in the slightest, 
but he never recovered from its effects. It left him subject 



238 The Colonel's Diary 



throughout life to attacks which came suddenly and without 
warning, in which he would lose consciousness of his surround- 
ings, usually recovering, however, in a few minutes. He made 
every effort to conceal the fact of these attacks from the 
public and even from his most intimate friends, but he realized 
their seriousness and dreaded their recurrence. The sight of 
his right eye was partially destroyed, and he became morbidly 
sensitive to the effect of bright colors or a strong light. The 
effects of the wound received at Corinth were permanent and 
caused much, if not all of his broken health in later life. As he 
lay in his casket, the deep discoloration about his right eye gave 
pathetic proof of the sad disability he had borne so bravely for 
nearly sixty years. 

He kept in close touch with the surviving members of his 
regiment. For some thirty years he was president of the Regi- 
mental Association, and with scarcely an exception attended 
every annual reunion, held at some point in the State of Ohio. 

A Camp of the Sons of Veterans was organized in his home 
city, New Castle, and in his honor took the name of the "Oscar 
L. Jackson Camp." It is one of the most vigorous and efficient 
camps in the organization. It sent close to a full company of 
its members into the government service in the Spanish American 
War. Colonel Jackson was a steadfast friend to this Camp, 
and in return enjoyed the loyal friendship of its membership until 
the end. The Camp attended his funeral in a body as a military 
escort, and paid him the last honors as a firing platoon. He was 
a charter member of Post No. 100, Department of Pennsylvania, 
Grand Army of the Republic, serving several terms as Post Com- 
mander, and holding some Department and National positions. 
He was the first president of the Society of the General D. S. 
Stanley Division of the Army of the Mississippi. He was a 
member of the Society of the Army of the Tennessee and served 
as its vice president. A number of his friends, many of them 
members of his regiment, complimented him by naming their 
sons Oscar Jackson. He remembered nineteen of these namesakes 
by legacies in his will. 

One of his most marked and most frequently mentioned char- 
acteristics was his great fondness for children. He was the friend 
and familiar of all the little toddlers in his neighborhood and 



The Colonel's Diary 239 



they highly appreciated the "Colonel" as he was universally 
called by young and old. No matter how pressing his business, 
he would snatch a moment to interview every baby he met on 
the street. He had no babies of his own; he never married. 

Shortly after the war, he travelled rather extensively in the 
United States, and later he made several journeys to Great 
Britain and the continent. In one of these tours he spent con- 
siderable time in the north of Ireland where his ancestors had 
been domiciled. He visited Spain and Rome. He journeyed down 
the Danube as far as Budapest, and on one of his trips he pushed 
east to St. Petersburg — now Petrograd — where he spent con- 
siderable time. In these tours his resources must have been 
severely taxed, as he usually travelled alone and knew no language 
except English. 

Throughout his life he was generous toward every deserving 
person whose misfortune placed him in need of a friend; but "he 
did good by stealth," and no one unless he has access to his check 
book will ever know the number and amount of his benefactions. 

Colonel Jackson's forebears, both paternal and maternal, 
were members of the Associate Presbytery, more generally known 
as the "Old Seceder Church." This was one of the strictest sects 
of Scotch and Scotch-Irish Presbyterianism. In about 1857, 
this body formed a union with another of equally high lineage, 
the Reformed Presbyterian Church, and took the name of the 
United Presbyterian Church. Of this latter church, Colonel 
Jackson was for years a consistent member. He was a rigid 
Sabbatarian. He looked askance at innovations and was pro- 
nounced in his opposition to anything that seemed to him a 
lowering of the old standards. It is doubtful if he left to survive 
him a more pronounced adherent to Westminster Assembly 
orthodoxy than himself. 

In the last year of his life the attacks mentioned became more 
frequent and more alarming, aggravated as they were by a weak- 
ened condition of his heart. He passed away in one of these attacks 
in the evening of February 16th, 1920, in the eightieth year of 
his age. He was born September 2nd, 1840. Thus ended the 
active life of a brave soldier, a distinguished lawyer and a Christian 
gentleman, who had sternly followed the path of duty as he saw 
it. The Mayor of the city issued a proclamation requesting 



240 The Colonel's Diary 



that all places of business be closed during the time of his funeral. 
A large concourse of his friends in the community attended the 
funeral, as also did his Grand Army Post, the Sons of Veterans 
Camp, Veterans of the Civil War from different parts of the 
country. Veterans of the World War and a large representation 
of the members of the bar, among them their venerable Dean, 
Samuel W. Dana, his old preceptor. A feature of the funeral 
service was the singing, by a young lady friend, of a portion of 
the Ninetieth Psalm, in the old Rous version, — to the old Scotch 
tune "Dundee." This same psalm had been used in the service 
at the funeral of his mother, in 1859, and again at that of his 
father in 1911. 



The Colonels Diary 241 



THE COMMON SOLDIERS 
HARD EXPERIENCE 

Colonel Jackson had long planned the preparation of his War 
Journals for publication but never accomplished it. In a mem- 
orandum made Sept. 27th, 1913, he notes his intention of editing 
them with special reference to a soldier's experience, not a history 
of campaigns of strategy or generalship. There had been plenty 
of books written about the war by great generals and other officers 
but the history of the Civil War was yet to be written from the 
standpoint of the private soldier and company officer. 

What is needed is something showing how it appeared to the com- 
mon soldier; how he lived, ate, slept, rested, marched and endured 
fatigue; how expert he became making coffee at halts on the 
march or on board a transport steamer; his dread of bullets and 
shot and shell; his anxiety waiting for a shell to burst, or listening 
to the sound of a fierce attack on an adjoining part of the line, 
expecting the death-dealing storm to soon reach him also; his 
experience on picket duty and on the skirmish line, and while 
lying under fire of all the different kinds; how he carried loads, 
prepared food, endured thirst and hunger and obeyed orders, 
many of them mistakes, or senseless, or needless, or blunders; 
what he suffered from disease or wounds, sometimes left lying 
on the field without attention when badly injured and in great 
pain, sometimes sick on the march without an ambulance to 
haul him. Also to give an account of the things he dreaded 
most, and how each kind of fire and shot affected him. What the 
different kind of missiles were like, and his sensations under fire; 
the first time being the easiest. Only a comparatively small 
part of the time did he have the excitement of battle. The 
soldier's experience was most of the time merely hard work and 
exposure to cold and rain and storms; deprived of sleep and 
short of food, his mind full of anxiety as to the dangers he would 
be called to face while weakened and depressed by these adverse 
conditions; the perils he escaped, often by just a little, narrpw 
margin. 




Colonel Jackson 

Taken October 5th, l^Ob Aged bb. A surprise snap-shot taken on the street 

of Caldwell, Ohio The man on his right is Captain Hcatherington 

of the 43rd Ohio The man walking beside him i^ 

r. W. Parrish of the b3rd Ohio 



APPENDIX 

TO THE 

COLONEL'S DIARY 

'^ 

THE CHAPLAINS LETTER 

LETTERS FROM HIS GENERALS 

THE HORRORS OF WAR 

PEN PICTURES OF WAR-TIME STATESMEN 

ANECDOTES 

CAPTURED POETRY 

SPEECH BY THE BOY ORATOR 



The Colonel s Diary 243 



THE CHAPLAIN'S LETTER 

At home we knew from the papers that a hard battle had been 
fought at Corinth and that the Union losses had been heavy, 
especially among the officers, they said. For a week we had no 
news, which made it evident that something was wrong, because 
Oscar was careful to write promptly after a battle. We were 
apprehensive that the worst had happened and the first definite 
news we received was the following letter from the Rev. Benjamin 
St. James Fry, Chaplain of the 63rd Ohio, my brother's regiment. 

Camp near Corinth, Miss. 

Oct. 6th, 1862. 
Mr. Saml. S. Jackson, 
New Castle, Pa. 
Dear Sir: 

You have probably seen in the papers that we had a severe 
fight at this point on Friday and Saturday last, and that the 
63rd Regiment was very severely cut up. Your son, Capt. Oscar 
L. Jackson, was wounded, but it is the impression of the surgeons 
this his life is not endangered, although at first we feared that 
the wound was mortal. 

He was struck by a buck-shot below the right eye, knocked 
down and was at first insensible. The examination proves that 
it was the effect of being stunned that caused the insensibility, 
and that the eye is not mechanically injured, nor is the brain 
touched. He is now in his right mind and fully conscious. Is 
quite cheerful and doing as well as possible. The only fear is 
from inflammation, which may cause the loss of the eye, but 
there is no unusual inflammation as yet, nor any indications of it. 

I suggested writing to you, as we now have mails again after 
being deprived of them for some days. He told me specially to 
say that he is receiving the very best of care, and you could not 
add to it if you were present. 

I presume that he will soon be granted a furlough home till 
he is able to take the field again. He acted bravely as a man 
could, and received the special commendation of the Colonel 
where none were condemned. 

The fight was terrible. The 63rd had only about 230 in action, 
and lost 1 1 1 killed and wounded. His company — H — lost 20 



244 The Colonels Diary 



killed and wounded. But you will see accounts in the papers. 
I have written the account of the Captain's injuries just as 
it is in fact. Do not suppose that I have tried to put a better 
face on it than I should, lest I should frighten you. I confidently 
believe that he will soon be well again. Yet it is possible that 
inflammation may prove serious. The surgeons however, express 
s the utmost confidence in his speedy recovery. 

Yours ever, 

Benj. St. James Fry, 
Chaplain 63rd Reg. Ohio Vol. 

COLONEL SPRAGUE'S LETTER 

When Capt. Jackson was at home, in the winter of 1862-63 
recovering from his wound, he received the following letter from 
the Colonel commanding his regiment. The Jane mentioned was 
the colored girl, an escaped slave or refugee, who nursed the 
Captain so faithfully and devotedly in the hospital after the 
battle. He brought her north with him and put her in the care 
of the Colonel's wife. 

Two Miles Southeast of Oxford, Miss. 
Dec. 17th, 1862. 
Captain : 

Your esteemed favor of the 8th inst. was received this evening. 
I am heartily glad to hear of the improvement in your health 
and of your enjoyment of Home Comforts. The last, and the 
kind consideration of your neighbors and all who love our coun- 
try, you have won a title to by meritorious and gallant services in 
the "Field." May you enjoy them to the fullest extent. While I 
and all in the regiment would be glag to have you with us again, 
I hope you will not return too soon. Wait until your health is 
fully restored. Your company is doing well. The division was 
reviewed today by Genls. Grant, Hamilton and Ross. The day 
was pleasant and the affair passed off satisfactorily. Captain 
Smith left for home this morning, his resignation having been 
accepted. The health of the regiment is good. 

Mrs. Sprague writes me that Jane arrived at Huron on the 
9th. She is much pleased with her, though when she wrote, 
Jane was sick, but hoped it would be of short duration. 



The Colonel's Diary 245 



If you should wisely conclude to make some good Lady "Mrs. 
Captain Jackson" before you leave home, please give her my kind 
regards and tell her I claim the first kiss — after the ceremony. 
Rumor says a paymaster will be with us soon. I am 

Sincerely your friend, 
J. W. Sprague. 

P. S. When you return, if not too much trouble, please bring 
me a small, substantial thermometer. 

BRIGADIER GENERAL TILLSONS LETTER 

Shortly before he was mustered out of the service. Colonel 
Jackson received the following letter from Brigadier General 
Tillson of his own Brigade and Army Corps, the 17th. 

Headquarters 3rd Brigade, 
1st Division, 17th Army Corps. 
Near Louisville, July 3rd, 1865. 
To Major O. L. Jackson, 
Commanding 63rd Ohio, 
3rd Brig., 1st Div., 17 A. C. 
Major: 

I have your photograph, for which thanks. I will send you 
mine as soon as I receive a package of them for which I sat in 
Washington. I have many of the officers thus souveniered and 
value the pictures, and few more pleasantly associated in my mind 
than your own. Your unstained correctness of conduct and long 
and faithful service in the weary war will, I hope, bear pleasant 
fruits in the "life to come." Few officers have gone through the 
war, so far as my notice reaches, with a more unblemished name 
than you, and it will be a pleasure to meet you hereafter, as 
with all the officers who so long and harmoniously acted together. 
With the best wishes for your future, I am 

Yours sincerely, 
John Tillson, Brev. Brig. Genl. 

When he was about to leave military service and return to 
civil life, he received the following goodbye message from Maj. 
Gen. Force, the commander of his division. 



246 The Colonel's Diary 



Headquarters 1st Division, 
17th Army Corps. 

Near Louisville, Ky. 
July 9th, 1865. 
Major Oscar L. Jackson, 
Commanding 63rd Ohio. 
Major : 

The close of the war brings us back to our old civil callings. I 
hope that the energy and fidelity which you have shown in military 
life, and the success with which you have managed the business 
affairs of the regiment, as well as its encounters with an enemy, 
will attend you still, and that you will find employment more 
remunerative, if not more honorable, than that of a soldier. 
With great regard and good wishes, 

Very truly, 

M. F. Force. 

Brev. Major Gen. U. S. Vols. 

Shortly after the close of the war, his superior officer. Gen. 
Brown, sent the following communication to the Secretary of 
War. 

Chillicothe, Ohio, 

March 16th, 1866. 
Hon. Edwin M. Stanton, 
Secretary of War, 
Washington D. C. 
Sir: 

1 have the honor to represent that Major Oscar L. Jackson, 
late of the Sisty Third Regmt. O. Vet. Infy. Vols, has served 
faithfully and gallantly through the entire war. Major Jackson 
entered the service in 1861 as Capt. of Co. H 63rd O. V. 1., was 
distinguished for rare gallantry at the battle of Corinth, Oct. 
4th, 1862, in which action he was severely wounded. He served 
faithfully and efficiently during Sherman's Atlanta Campaign 
and the March to the Sea. Always noted for industry and close 
attention to duty. Cool and daring in action. Strict as a dis- 
ciplinarian, exhibiting a rare talent in commanding and managing 
troops. During the last year of the war. Major Jackson was 
commissioned by the Governor of Ohio as Lieutenant Colonel 



The Colonel's Diary 247 



of the regiment, but the command at that time having been re- 
duced by constant campaigning and frequent actions, far below 
the minimum of a regiment, he was never mustered on said 
commission. 

Therefore in consideration of the Major's gallant and meritor- 
ious conduct, and of the fact that the true and worthy soldier 
is always proud of recognition of past services faithfully performed, 
I take great pleasure in recommending and urging that he be 
breveted Colonel, a compliment that would be worthily bestowed. 
I am, Sir, very respectfully, 

Your obedient servant, 
Charles E. Brown 
Late Commander of 63rd O. V. I and Brevet Brig. 
Gen. of Vols. 

General Brown's recommendation received the following 
endorsements from the generals commanding his division and 
corps : 

Cincinnati, Ohio, 

March 19th, 1866. 

I cordially endorse the recommendation made within. Major 
Jackson commanded the 63rd Ohio during the time I commanded 
the 1st Division 17th Army Corps. 

M. F. Force 
(Late) Brevet Major Gen. U. S. Volunteers. 

Zanesville, Ohio, 

March 26th, 1866. 
I fully endorse the within recommendation. Major Jackson 
was a long time in command of the 63rd O. V. L V. and was a 
very gallant officer and worthy man. He was under my command 
whilst I was in command of the 17th Army Corps, and was near 
me during the Atlanta Campaign and Sherman's March to the 
Sea. 

M. D. Leggett 
(Late) Major Gen. U. S. Volunteers. 

In due course of time Major Jackson received his commission 
as recommended. 



248 The Colonel's Diary 



THE COLONEL'S RECOLLECTIONS OF 
THE BATTLE OF CORINTH 

Among Colonel Jacksons papers I found the following state- 
ment, dated Nov. 8th, 1915, in regard to the wounds he received 
at the battle of Corinth, on Oct. 4th, 1862, this being the second 
day of the battle : — 

The first wound I received that day was one below the right 
eye. It seemed to me at the time to be a blow with something 
like a club. It did not knock me down and I continued to take 
care of my company. Sergeant Selby of my Company (so Capt. 
Harrison told me since) said that it was a rebel soldier, one of 
those who actually reached our lines in their charge at Robinet's 
Battery, struck me in the face with his gun. I recollect distinctly 
of wiping blood out of that eye several times immediately after 
receiving the blow, and at some later times when closing the 
remainder of my company (yet unhurt) to the left, to Battery 
Robinet, as I had orders to do. It smarted my eye and bothered 
me as to seeing. It would have fully justified my leaving the 
field as a wounded man, but my company had already so many 
killed and wounded that I felt it important I should stay with it. 

The second wound was a little later in time, I think only a few 
minutes, and was from a shot fired as the enemy were retreating. 
Between the time of the first and second wounds I kept closing 
up my men to the left. The second was a gunshot wound. My 
recollection is clear and distinct as follows: It knocked me down. 
I fell backwards at full length on my back. I had an impression 
at the time that I was fatally hurt — killed. I lay a short time 
quite still. No one came to help me and I made no call. Then 
I made an effort to get up and found I could. I got up and 
started to the rear very slowly and came to a large tree that our 
pioneers had cut the day before. I saw Frank Ingmire of my 
company on it, or going over it, and I asked him to help me over 
it. He replied, "I'll give you my left hand." I then noticed 
blood dropping from his wounded right hand. When I got over 
the tree, I took hold of Ingmire's left arm with both of my hands 
and we started to walk slowly to the rear. I said, "Ingmire, 
don't leave me." In a short time my knees began to sink under 
me and my hands slipped down Ingmire's arm and I went to 



The Colonel's Diary 249 



the ground. That is the last I remember for evidently a week or 
ten days, except an indistinct recollection of someone attempting 
to unbuckle my sword and my saying, "Don't, don't." 

The next I remember I seemed to wake up. I heard voices 
around me. 1 spoke out, "Where am I, where am I?" Some- 
one answered, "You are with friends; you are all right." I 
said, "It's a dark night isn't it?" Answer, "Yes." I was 
afterwards told that it was clear daylight when this occurred, 
but both my eyes were swollen shut with my wound and I could 
not see any with either. Some say this was one week after I 
was wounded. Others say it was 10 or 12 days. My impression 
is that it occurred at least a week after I was wounded, and that 
I again went into a stupor from which I did not arouse for 3 or 
4 days. At the end of the second stupor, when I aroused I knew 
where I was and what was the matter with me. The attendants 
said it was ten days before I became conscious the first time, and 
I think that is most likely correct. I was twice moved by hauling 
from one tent to another. The last tent I was in, I sat up in 
the cot and got to be able to walk about some in it. The 20th 
of November was the first time I walked outside the tent. 

Note by the Editor. Chaplain Fry's letter states that Captain 
Jackson was conscious two days after the battle, and that is 
conclusive evidence, because it was made in writing at the time. 
It is very hard for anyone to give in after years the exact number 
of days that passed, unless they have written records. When 
Chaplain Fry wrote on October 6th, Captain Jackson must have 
then been conscious for the first time and he again relapsed into 
a stupor lasting 3 or 4 days, making it about a week after receiving 
the wound until his consciousness returned permanently. 

After Captain Jackson returned to full duty the effects of his 
wound (a small ball being left in close proximity to the brain) 
caused him to have short attacks in which his men had to come 
to his assistance when on the march, and support him to enable 
him to continue the march with them. In after life the ball he 
was still carrying near his brain, caused brief attacks in which 
he would lose consciousness of his surroundings for a few moments, 
and he would exclaim, "Where am I, where am I?" just as he 
did that first time in the field hospital, two days after the battle. 



250 The Colonels Diary 



What a terrible thing war is, and what fearful things men will 
endure. The Captain's company, his friends and companions, 
some of them his old pupils knit to him by a strong affection, 
had most of them been shot down by his side; he was himself 
almost disabled by his first wound; but the little remnant were 
holding their place in the battle line and advancing on the enemy, 
"closing up to the left as they had orders to do," with no thought 
of giving up the fight or yielding an inch of the ground. Years 
after the war, when talking to me about this action. Colonel 
Jackson exclaimed, "One can not see how men could do it!" 

COLONEL JACKSON'S FIRST CASE IN COURT 

On the same day that he was admitted to the bar at New Castle » 
Pa. (Dec. 10th, 1866) the Judge appointed him to defend a woman 
charged with murder, who had no money to employ a lawyer. 
A New Castle paper gave the following account of this case 
under the caption "An Incident in Court" : "Catherine Brown, 
who was tried last week for murder, when she came into court, 
had no attorney, whereupon. Colonel Oscar L. Jackson was 
directed by the Court to take charge of her case. He advocated 
her cause effectually, and she was cleared. When the jury rendered 
their verdict, she sank down in her chair and almost fainted. 
On application of her attorney that she be discharged from custody, 
she said she had no place to stay over night and was without 
money, when Colonel Jackson opened his pocket-book and handed 
her two dollars. The man who had faced the mouth of the 
cannon repeatedly, could not withstand her appeal of poverty. 
It was the Colonel's first case in court, and although not very 
profitable, it has given him a name that is worth more than 
filthy lucre." 

WASHINGTON AFTER THE WAR 

Colonel Jackson visted the National Capital in February, 1867, 
not quite two years after he had ridden at the head of his regiment 
there in the Grand Review. In his private journal he records 
his sensation when he had climbed the inside stairs to the top 
of the Washington Monument. He writes: It is a ticklish job 
to go outside of the chamber you are in at the top, 180 feet high. 



The Colonel's Diary 251 



You have such a small place to stand on that there seems to be 
nothing under you. For a long time afterwards I shuddered at 
the thought of having stood there and could only rid my mind 
of unpleasant feelings by thinking that if I had climbed up there 
from the outside I should have thought that position a very 
comfortable one. 

(Note by the Editor) Man's natural plaec is on the surface 
of the earth, and many persons have this dread of high places. 
There are different kinds of courage. Colonel Jackson had 
received special commendation from his superior officers for 
bravery in battle, but in regard to some things he was timid. 
Although he had been raised on a farm and trained from childhood 
in the management of horses, yet by the time he had reached 
middle age he was very timid about horses, and would not drive 
any horse unless it was certified to be a gentle and reliable "family 
beast," and for some years after they came into use he refused to 
enter an automobile. 

MISS VINNIE REAM 

February 18th, 1867. I had a letter of introduction from Dr. 
John W. Wallace of New Castle, Pa., ex-member of Congress, 
and I called on Miss Vinnie Ream the artist who has a room in 
the capitol. She is young, rather good looking, wears curls, 
and is one of the most fascinating women I have ever met. I 
was delighted with the interview. She is kept busily employed 
making busts for officials and wealthy and distinguished men. 
Congress has made an appropriation for her to make a bust of 
Lincoln, and she showed me the work she had done on it. 

FAMOUS STATESMAN OF THE 
CIVIL WAR PERIOD 

At the time of his visit to Washington in 1867, the famous 
statesmen of the civil war period were still the leaders in Congress, 
and were in the midst of their dispute with President Johnson. 
He attended sessions of the House and Senate and heard debates 
on "The Military Bill," or "Force Bill," which was designed to 
put the Southern States under something like military law, and 
which caused great political excitement. He writes on February 
13th, 1867, as follows: I was at the House of Representatives 



252 The Colonel's Diary 



during the afternoon. They were considering Steven's Military 
Bill in regard to amending it. I heard able speeches from Gen. 
Banks, Bingham, Boutwell, Schenk and Shellaberger. On the 
motion to commit the bill to the Judiciary Committee with 
instructions to eport back immediately with Blaine's amendment, 
which defined when the bill should become inoperative. 

Thad Stevens made his great speech. He spoke half an hour 
and then took his seat, exhausted. Stevens is old and very feeble, 
and was the only member I heard speak that the House pretended 
to listen to ; but when he arose everything became still and members 
crossed over to his side of the House to be able to catch every 
word that he said. There is something remarkable in the manner 
of his delivery. You feel as if you were in the presence of some 
supernatural power. Members almost seemed to quake with 
fear when he stretched out his long, bony finger and asked in a 
low, sepulchral voice, "Do gentlemen fear that an outraged 
people are about to rise and execute the laws?" He is intellec- 
tually a giant. 

I was introduced to Speaker Colfax, who is a pleasant man 
but not the greatest in the House. Bingham of Ohio is an old 
man and no one would take him for the able jurist and orator he 
is. Schellaberger looks like an Indian chief; has powerful, 
heavy features. The House of Representatives when doing 
business is about as noisy as a country school at noon. 

THE SENATE 

The Senate is more quiet and dignified than the House, but I 
do not think on an average it consists of abler men. I soon 
learned to recognize the prominent members such as Wade, 
Wilson, Sumner, Foster, etc. Sprague of Rhode Island is a 
boyish looking fellow and I guess hasn't much real ability or 
weight in the Senate or any place else. Sumner is an intellec- 
tual looking man and answers very loud and prompt when his 
name is called. Reverdy Johnson is a fine old gentleman and 
speaks in a dignified, oratorical manner. The Senate was debating 
the Military Reconstruction Bill and Buckalew made a weak 
Copperhead speech. Then Hendricks, of Indiana, bored all 
hands with a Copperhead harangue, the design being on the part 
of the Copperheads to consume time. Sumner spoke at some 



The Colonel's Diary 253 



length, opposing amendments to the bill. His voice is round 
and full and his appearance dignified, except his gestures, which 
are rather nervous in style. The Senate adjourned at 3 A. M. 
and I stayed just to see their plan of filibustering I had heard 
so much of. It seems to me like boy's work. 

A STATESMAN'S TEMPERANCE MEETING 
55 YEARS AGO 

In the evening of Sabbath, February 17th, 1867, I attended a 
meeting of the Congressional Temperance Society, held in the 
hall of the House of Representatives. Senator Wilson of Massa- 
chusetts presided and made an able address to the immense 
audience that crowded both hall and gallery. Governor Yates of 
Illinois, made quite an address, saying he had just signed the 
pledge and would get drunk no more, admitting he had heretofore 
drank considerably. I thought he talked too much with his 
mouth. It is doubtful if he keeps the pledge, in my opinion. 
His speech was very racy and was loudly applauded, but I didn t 
consider it the place for a man to confess his personal frailties. 
He read a letter from his wife, written after she had heard of 
his signing the pledge. This, I thought, was silly in him. He 
however said some pretty things. Others who spoke were Price 
of Iowa, McKee of Kentucky, and Woodbridge of Vermont. 
Speaker Colfax made some rather pleasant and appropriate 
remarks. The little girls from the Howard Home at New York 
sang "'Come Home Father." 

HENRY WARD BEECHER AND CHAPIN 

New York City, March 3rd, 1867. I went over to Brooklyn 
and heard Beecher preach. He is a small, light-haired man; 
reads his sermon pretty closely and in rather a conversational 
tone, but warms up occasionally. His subject was "I Am the 
Vine and Ye are the Branches. " The church was densely crowded. 
They give strangers seats as long as there are any, but there were 
many men standing in the vestibule. After church I went out 
four miles by street car (horse-drawn cars — Editor) to Greenwood 
Cemetery. It contains 500 acres most beautifully ornamented. 
It is truly a City of the Dead, said to hold now the bodies of 
100,000 people. From it I had a fine view of the bay, the ship- 



254 The Colonel's Diary 



ping, etc. Brooklyn is a fine, large city, with broad, straight 
streets and fine residences. I returned from Brooklyn by the 
Fulton ferry to New York, and in the evening I went with Forbes 
Holton (of New Castle, Pa. — Editor) up Fifth Avenue and heard 
Dr. Chapin, the Universalist preacher. This is the aristocratic 
church of New York. My friend was acquainted and got us a 
good seat, but they are not particular about allowing strangers 
to stand in the vestibule, and it is not very much to be wondered 
at, as the crowd of strangers who go for curiosity's sake is very 
annoying to pew holders. Chapin is a powerful man; I think 
of more ability than Beecher. He preached against the pro- 
posed licensing of houses of prostitution in the city by the Legisla- 
ture. Chapin's congregation is by far the wealthiest looking 
congregation I have ever seen. 

BAYARD TAYLOR 

On January 26th, 1859, Oscar L. Jackson, then 18 years old 
and engaged in teaching his first school, closed his school for the 
afternoon and walked seven miles to New Castle, Pa. to hear 
Bayard Taylor lecture in the Presbyterian Chprch. His ticket 
cost 25 cents. He wrote in his journal at the time: — Taylor is 
a tall, light-built man, large forehead, fine, black hair and sharp 
features. His lecture was pleasant and very agreeable, but he 
does not possess much oratorical power. His descriptions were 
vivid and life-like, but his phrases, though beautiful, appeared 
as if said by rote. He did not more than sustain his reputation 
as a writer by his lecture. He spoke one hour and twenty minutes 
in a slow, distinct manner, never becoming warm or animated to 
any considerable degree. The number present was estimate at 800. 

REPARTEE 

In describing his trip by rail through New York State in March, 
1867, Colonel Jackson relates the following incident: — I am 
usually very polite on trains to ladies unattended, and after leaving 
Syracuse a girl got on at a station and came into our car. As 
no one offered her a seat, and the car was pretty full, I told her 
if she would share a seat with me she might have one. She looked 
around deliberately and answered, "I don't see as I can do any 
better." She did not mean anything by this but that she could 
not get a seat all to herself in the car, but it raised a laugh at my 



The Colonel's Diary 255 



expense, and as she accepted my seat, I spoke out loud enough to 
be heard through the car, "Madam, you might do a great deal 
worse." This made more laughter and bothered her so much 
1 didn't get much talk out of her, but she left us at Rochester. 

AN OWNER OF HUMAN BEINGS 

On our advance toward the capital of North Carolina in April, 
1865, I met a man named Uriah Bockman. His residence was 
ten miles from Raleigh. He was seventy years of age; did not 
know how to spell his own name; and had never been forty miles 
from where I saw him; yet this man owned twenty-six hundred 
acres of land, within ten miles of the capital of North Carolina, 
and owned twenty-two human beings as slaves. 

ANECDOTES OF GENERAL SHERMAN 

On the expedition through Georgia, in December, 1864, (the 
"March to the Sea") when we reached Millen, where our men who 
had been taken prisoners had been kept by the enemy for a long 
time, we halted a day to destroy the railroads and public property. 
General Sherman said to his subordinate Generals in giving them 
instructions, "Let the destruction be ten-fold more devilish than 
you have ever dreamed of before." This was said to men who 
had changed hundreds of miles of the best part of the South into 
a desert. 

At the time that our troops were storming Fort McAlister, 
near Savannah, Georgia, in December, 1864, General Sherman 
was observing the movement from a signal station on Cheve's 
farm. An officer, coming up, asked the General what they were 
doing then. He replied, "I cant tell you, Sir. I don't know 
anything about this army till I hear from it, and they haven't 
sent me word yet.' 

INCIDENTS OF NIGHT BATTLES 

Under the dates of March 7th and 8th, 1864, in the main part 
of the Diary, a detailed account is given of the night attack on 
Decatur, Ala. In this action the 63rd Ohio was divided into two 
battalions, and Captain Jackson was given command of one of 
them, but he does not mention this circumstance in his journal. 
Captain Jackson was ordered to occupy the Balton-Hamer road 



256 The Colonel's Diary 



with his battalion in order to prevent the retreat of the enemy in 
that direction. In making this movement he ordered a dozen or 
more of Co. H to deploy as skirmishers in advance of his line of 
battle. One of these was Corporal J. W. Savely and he relates 
his experience as follows: "I had on a new pair of pants and 
when I jumped over a board fence I caught on a nail and ripped 
the right leg of my pants off. There was a lot of shooting going 
on and I did not take time to get it. After an hour or so, when the 
Confederates had been routed and we had possession of Decatur, 
I asked for permission to go back after that important part of 
my uniform, but by that time someone had taken it and I had to 
wear the pants with one leg for several days." 

Another experience he had was during the siege of Atlanta 
when Jackson had command of the whole regiment in the front 
tine of trenches. "I shall never forget it as we were fired into by 
our own battery from the rear, and one of the Ingmire boys was 
severely wounded by a piece of one of our own shells. It was 10 
o'clock at night. Not knowing that a part of Co. H was holding 
a nob beyond our main line of trenches, the battery was ordered 
to shell that peak. We fell back to the trenches below and 
Captain Jackson sent a messenger back to the battery through a 
hail of bullets, to explain. They ceased firing and we went back 
upon the peak and held it until we were relieved the next night. " 

CAPTURED POETRY 

When Captain Jackson visited the captured fort at New Madrid, 
Mo., on March 15th, 1862, he found a newspaper, the "New 
Madrid Times, " containing the following poem, and sent it home. 
As the Confederates had fled in great haste from their fortifications, 
he marked the line, "And Missourians cowardly run." This 
piece of doggerel is of historical interest because it shows how the 
people of the South talked then, and how they tried to "fire the 
Sourthern heart," a favorite expression with their speakers at 
that time. 

SONS OF MISSOURI 

By William Bolenius 
Ye Sons of Missouri, 
Gird on in a hurry 
Your sword in behalf of the South. 



The Colonel's Diary 257 



The Union is broken, 

Her sentence was spoken 
By Lincoln's piratical mouth. 

Ye Sons of Missouri, 

Break off in a hurry 
All intercourse with the vile North. 

Your bondage she craves, 

The freedom of slaves, 
And the last picayune you are worth. 

Ye Sons of M ssouri. 

Why don't you make hurry 
To hold the secession-flag forth ? 

Abolitionists meeting, 

Your heart's blood be heating 
To meet the cursed foe of the North. 

Ye Sons of Missouri, 

Wake up in a hurry. 
And notice the cloud in the south. 

The North must not trifle 

With the moke of your rifle, 
Or the roar of your howitzer's mouth. 

For what are you waiting? 

The storm's not abating. 
The whirlwind has scarcely begun; 

The Union is shattered, 

Shall the free South be fettered? 
The Missourians cowardly run? 

No never, no never. 

Will Missourians sever. 
When the wolf-howl of Lincoln is heard; 

The South is our motto. 

We'll assist her in toto. 
Where the flag of secession is reared, 

THE POETIC STAGE OF COLONEL 
JACKSON'S YOUTH 

The Logan (Ohio) "Record and Monitor" published some 
poetry written by Jackson when he was 20 years old. These 
effusions show his discretion in choosing law as his vocation and 



258 The Colonel's Diary 



not poetry, but they also show that the soldier and lawyer felt 
the poetic impulse at one time in his life and found an editor who 
was willing to pay the expense of having them printed, and even 
encouraged him to perpetrate more poetry by giving him the 
following notice: The beautiful little poem entitled 'THE 
DYING BOY" by "O" is one of the rarest gems we have come 
across for some time, full of pathos, and heart-felt sentiment. 
Try again "O", your productions will always be welcome." 

THE DYING BOY 

Hark, the boy is sighing, 
On the pallet lying, 
Life's powers half unstrung, 
Near the point of dying. 

His bright eye glazing, 

The sign of death's coming, 

His free right claiming 

To choose whom he pleases. 

List and hear him telling, 
To his friends at parting, 
Lessons worth the learning. 
How, when hopes were living. 

Wild ambition cheered him 

With the thought of being, 

And the pride of standing, 

'Mong the great of earth. 

Thus how many e'er the sailing, 
Think of naught but landing. 
When the storms are gathering. 
And unseen are rolling. 

Waves upstarting, turning, 

That will soon be dashing 

Their ship after leaving 

For the port, the harbor. 

Logan, Ohio, March 14th, 1861. 

This reads something like it might be a sort of fore-runner of 
Walt Whitman's "free verse." 



The Colonel's Diary 259 



THE TRAITOR 
By -O' 

The Traitor lived; for sorrow and disgrace 
Would not unclasp their hold and let him die. 
So deep a canker burned his breast, that death 
Was longed for as a cordial to his wounds. 
The sun shone not upon a land or people 
He could call his own. His mind was haunted; 
Neither by day or night would come calm sleep, 
And often as a feverish slumber 
Shrouded the reality, dark visions 
Writhed his brain. Home, country, children, friends, 
Were goads that tore his soul to bleeding. 
His form partook the feelings of his mind. 
And bending low, shook as with the palsy. 
Whilst thinned gray hairs hung round the features 
Which portrayed one word, — that word. 
Remorse. 
New Castle, Pa.. March 1861. 

A SPEECH OF THE LINCOLN AND 
DOUGLASS CAMPAIGN 

Under the date of October 1 1th, 1860, in the main part of the 
Diary is given an account of a Flag Presentation at which young 
Jackson, then just 20 years old, made an address. In one of his 
journals he left the following report of the speech he made on 
that occasion. 

Ladies and Gentlemen : 

In behalf of the citizens of Starr Township I receive this prize, 
and permit me to return to you our thanks which, believe me, 
come from the bottom of our hearts. We shall ever remember 
your kindness and the interest you have taken in this struggle; 
an interest not from mercenary but the purest motives. If 
by our actions at the polls we have earned this, all we now feel 
sorry for is that we did not do more. We know that the Republi- 
cans of other townships have fought as faithfully and labored 
as manfully as we, and though fully valuing this trophy, we only 
regret that they were not able to excel us. 



260 The Colonel's Diary 



Viewing this our national banner, leads us to think of days 
past and gone. Roll back the page of history and let us for a 
few moments gaze at the birth and rise of the flag of the Republic. 
Less than a century ago was for the first time seen, on Bunker's 
bloody hill, 

"That fierce gray bird with a bending beak, 
" With an angry eye and a startling shriek," 
hover over that noble band he had chosen for his followers, and 
as the British lion took possession of the hill, hear the proud bird 
of our country cry, "We are driven back, not vanquished; come 
on if you dare, to the spoils." They did come but Lexington 
tells the sad story of their fate. See Washington and his followers 
retreating across New Jersey firmly grasping the Stars and Stripes, 
with a will which said defeat may come but we will never sur- 
render thee. And it was the same fiag, unsullied and untom 
that floated over them on that stormy night they recrossed the 
Delaware and came back, not as fugitives but conquerors. 

But why gaze at the disasters of Monmouth, Camden and 
Valley Forge. It chills our hearts to see those veterans, laboring 
for no reward but to sustain the flag of Liberty, marking the 
frozen ground with the blood oozing from their unshod feet. 
But during all these trials the Angel of Liberty hovered round 
that flag and the God of battles guarded it, till its enemies at 
Yorktown received their just defeat. And from then till now 
it has floated over "The land of the free and the home of the 
brave." Its foes since then have from time to time arisen but 
they have as often been defeated, and the record of those fights 
is not only to be found in the annals of Lundys Lane and the 
more decisive Perry's Victory or New Orleans, bright as those 
pages are, but in the record of the potent arm of the ballot box. 
You, the people of the Eleventh Congressional District, had on 
last Tuesday to fight for the rights of freemen against slavery 
extensionists, and thanks be to Heaven, victory has again settled 
on your banner. 

This flag if intrusted to our care shall long be preserved and 
carefully guarded. Fathers shall point their children to it, and 
referring to the conflict in which it was gained, say, "In that fight 
was stricken down by the voice of the people a man whom they 
had raised to honor and power, because he arrayed himself against 



The Colonel's Diary 261 



their dearest rights and interests." Thus it shall serve the double 
purpose of a warning to politicians and a memento of the late 
contest. A contest which, let me tell you, was no mean struggle. 
The part you have taken in it will be an honor to you in years to 
come. I doubt not but children are living who will see the day 
when their proudest boast will be to point to that flag, the flag 
of this country, and say, "In that fight my father was on the 
side of Freedom." 

Ladies, I can not express the gratitude we owe you, not only 
for this reward which your liberality has given us, but for the 
untiring zeal you have shown our cause. How often would we 
in this county have shrunk from the conflict, knowing that our 
opponents were more than we, had not your smiles cheered us, 
your words encouraged us, and thus for you we struck the heavier 
blow. We felt that your sympathy was an element of success, 
for the history of the world verifies this fact that nothing great 
has been accomplished without your aid. From the time that 
our Savior proclaimed to Mary at the tomb the glad tidings to 
a lost and ruined world; when woman lent her at first unwilling 
aid to the raising of the Roman Empire; among the Huguenots 
of France ; the Covenanters of Scotland ; on board the Mayflower 
driven over the stormy ocean by the edicts from the dark portals 
of the Star Chamber; in the settlement of America and through 
the dreary times of our own Revolution, what an important part 
has she acted. The aid woman furnished and the vigor she 
gave to the Continental Army make it not unreasonable to suppose 
that without her assistance we might yet have been British 
Colonies instead of what we are. The father, brother or son 
went forth to the army with the words of his wife, sister or lover 
ringing in his ears, "Go fight the foe of Liberty, and come not 
back till you bring victory with you."" But the women of those 
times quit not with this. They worked willingly to support 
the helpless left behind, to cloth the Army and to do as you have 
done in this instance, with their fair hands to form the banners, 
the defence of which afterwards cost many a brave man his life 
and made many a hero his winding sheet. And for these reasons 
we believe we shall finally succeed. Our cause is just, the friends 
of freedom and the foes of oppression are on our side, and with 
you tocheerus, can we fail ? Where is the heart but answers, 'No'" ? 



262 The Colonel's Diary 



Ladies of Hocking County : for the good you have done, you 
shall not go unrewarded, nor shall your virtues be unnoticed. 
You have in you the spirit of the mothers of the Revolution 
and by your actions you have shown yourselves worthy of such 
ancestors. Because you are virtuous, loyal and fair, interested 
in the cause of freedom, truth and right, may the smiles of heaven 
ever gladden your hearts. 

Fellow Citizens: Let us not be content with this victory or 
settle down to repose. Let us not sheathe our swords till the 
last enemy of freedom yields; and as Hannibal swore eternal 
enmity to Rome, let us swear eternal enmity to oppression, and 
pledge our whole support to the institutions of our father's, that 
we may hand down this flag to our children untarnished and whole. 



The End 







^ ^ , V "^ .A 










'"^^ V^' 



X- 






^'^^■• 



> a\ 1 "^ *^ # "^i:-, 

\0°x. -^^y^.' o5 -n*. 'T^i> >--' ^^'^'^ ^■■"M- 















.0 0. . 'J ' 4 ^ 



,•0' 



•^OO^' 






^'^C 



'- %# 






V .^ 



O' ^ 












X^ ^r. ^^ 



^ X 






O V' 






,-o- 



'^-'^*V 






■^oo^ 



,0 o^ 



s^' 



'^'."^ 



Of- "^. X 



\<^ '^^. '. 












